Showing 701-800 of 10000
Sahih al-Bukhari 5866

Narrated Ibn. `Umar:

Allah's Apostle wore a gold ring or a silver ring and placed its stone towards the palm of his hand and had the name 'Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah' engraved on it. The people also started wearing gold rings like it, but when the Prophet saw them wearing such rings, he threw away his own ring and said. "I will never wear it," and then wore a silver ring, whereupon the people too started wearing silver rings. Ibn `Umar added: After the Prophet Abu Bakr wore the ring, and then `Umar and then `Uthman wore it till it fell in the Aris well from `Uthman.

حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم اتَّخَذَ خَاتَمًا مِنْ ذَهَبٍ أَوْ فِضَّةٍ، وَجَعَلَ فَصَّهُ مِمَّا يَلِي كَفَّهُ، وَنَقَشَ فِيهِ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَاتَّخَذَ النَّاسُ مِثْلَهُ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُمْ قَدِ اتَّخَذُوهَا رَمَى بِهِ، وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ أَلْبَسُهُ أَبَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ اتَّخَذَ خَاتَمًا مِنْ فِضَّةٍ، فَاتَّخَذَ النَّاسُ خَوَاتِيمَ الْفِضَّةِ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَلَبِسَ الْخَاتَمَ بَعْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبُو بَكْرٍ ثُمَّ عُمَرُ ثُمَّ عُثْمَانُ، حَتَّى وَقَعَ مِنْ عُثْمَانَ فِي بِئْرِ أَرِيسَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5866
In-book reference : Book 77, Hadith 83
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 72, Hadith 756
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had asked Ibn Shihab about a man who had a slave-girl as a wife, and then he bought her, and divorced her once. He said, "She is halal for him by the possession of the right hand as long as he does not make his divorce irrevocable. If he irrevocably divorces her, she is not halal for him by the possession of the right hand until she has married another husband."

Malik said that if a man rnarried a female slave and then she had a child by him, and then he bought her, she was not an umm walad for him because of the child born to him while she belonged to another, until she had had a child by him while she was in his possession after he had purchased her.

Malik said, "If he buys her and she is pregnant by him and she then gives birth while she belongs to him, she is his umm walad by that pregnancy, according to what we think, and Allah knows best."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، كَانَتْ تَحْتَهُ أَمَةٌ مَمْلُوكَةٌ فَاشْتَرَاهَا وَقَدْ كَانَ طَلَّقَهَا وَاحِدَةً فَقَالَ تَحِلُّ لَهُ بِمِلْكِ يَمِينِهِ مَا لَمْ يَبُتَّ طَلاَقَهَا فَإِنْ بَتَّ طَلاَقَهَا فَلاَ تَحِلُّ لَهُ بِمِلْكِ يَمِينِهِ حَتَّى تَنْكِحَ زَوْجًا غَيْرَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَنْكِحُ الأَمَةَ فَتَلِدُ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ يَبْتَاعُهَا إِنَّهَا لاَ تَكُونُ أُمَّ وَلَدٍ لَهُ بِذَلِكَ الْوَلَدِ الَّذِي وَلَدَتْ مِنْهُ وَهِيَ لِغَيْرِهِ حَتَّى تَلِدَ مِنْهُ وَهِيَ فِي مِلْكِهِ بَعْدَ ابْتِيَاعِهِ إِيَّاهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنِ اشْتَرَاهَا وَهِيَ حَامِلٌ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ وَضَعَتْ عِنْدَهُ كَانَتْ أُمَّ وَلَدِهِ بِذَلِكَ الْحَمْلِ فِيمَا نُرَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 28, Hadith 32
Arabic reference : Book 28, Hadith 1126
Sahih al-Bukhari 1638

Narrated `Aisha:

We set out with Allah's Apostle in the year of his Last Hajj and we mended (the Ihram) for `Umra. Then the Prophet said, "Whoever has a Hadi with him should assume Ihram for both Hajj and `Umra, and should not finish it till he performs both of the them (Hajj and `Umra)." When we reached Mecca, I had my menses. When we had performed our Hajj, the Prophet sent me with `Abdur-Rahman to Tan`im and I performed the `Umra. The Prophet said, "This is in lieu of your missed `Umra." Those who had assumed Ihram for `Umra performed Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) and then finished their Ihram. And then they performed another Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa) after returning from Mina. And those who had assumed lhram for Hajj and `Umra to get her ( Hajj-Qiran ) performed only one Tawaf (between Safa and Marwa).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ، فَأَهْلَلْنَا بِعُمْرَةٍ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ فَلْيُهِلَّ بِالْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ ثُمَّ لاَ يَحِلُّ حَتَّى يَحِلَّ مِنْهُمَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَدِمْتُ مَكَّةَ، وَأَنَا حَائِضٌ، فَلَمَّا قَضَيْنَا حَجَّنَا أَرْسَلَنِي مَعَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ إِلَى التَّنْعِيمِ، فَاعْتَمَرْتُ، فَقَالَ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذِهِ مَكَانَ عُمْرَتِكِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَطَافَ الَّذِينَ أَهَلُّوا بِالْعُمْرَةِ، ثُمَّ حَلُّوا، ثُمَّ طَافُوا طَوَافًا آخَرَ، بَعْدَ أَنْ رَجَعُوا مِنْ مِنًى، وَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ جَمَعُوا بَيْنَ الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ طَافُوا طَوَافًا وَاحِدًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1638
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 121
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 702
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3509
Abu Salamah said:
"Abu Hurairah and Ibn 'Abbas differed concerning the widow who gives birth after her husband's death. Abu Hurairah said: 'She may be married.' Ibn 'Abbas said: '(She has to wait) for the longer of the two periods.' They sent word to Umm Salamah and she said: 'The husband of Subai'ah died and she gave birth fifteen days -half a month- after her husband died.' She said: 'Two men proposed marriage to her, and she was inclined toward one of them. When they feared that she was becoming single-minded (on this issue, and not consulting her family), they said: It is not permissible for you to marry. She went to the Messenger of Allah and he said: 'It is permissible for you to marry, so marry whomever you want.''"
أَخْبَرَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ رَبِّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ، يَقُولُ اخْتَلَفَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي الْمُتَوَفَّى عَنْهَا زَوْجُهَا إِذَا وَضَعَتْ حَمْلَهَا قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ تُزَوَّجُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ أَبْعَدَ الأَجَلَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَبَعَثُوا إِلَى أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ فَقَالَتْ تُوُفِّيَ زَوْجُ سُبَيْعَةَ فَوَلَدَتْ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ زَوْجِهَا بِخَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ نِصْفِ شَهْرٍ - قَالَتْ - فَخَطَبَهَا رَجُلاَنِ فَحَطَّتْ بِنَفْسِهَا إِلَى أَحَدِهِمَا فَلَمَّا خَشُوا أَنْ تَفْتَاتَ بِنَفْسِهَا قَالُوا إِنَّكِ لاَ تَحِلِّينَ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَانْطَلَقْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ قَدْ حَلَلْتِ فَانْكِحِي مَنْ شِئْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3509
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 121
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3539
Sunan an-Nasa'i 356
It was narrated from 'Aishah that Umm Habibah bint Jahsh who was married to 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf suffered from Istihadah and did not become pure. Her situation was mentioned to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and he said:
"That is not menstruation, rather it is a kick in the womb, so let her work out the length of the menses that she used to have, and stop praying (for that period of time), then after that let her perform Ghusl for every for every prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ دَاوُدَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ بَكْرِ بْنِ مُضَرَ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ الْهَادِ - عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ - عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ إِنَّ أُمَّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتَ جَحْشٍ الَّتِي كَانَتْ تَحْتَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَأَنَّهَا اسْتُحِيضَتْ لاَ تَطْهُرُ فَذُكِرَ شَأْنُهَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لَيْسَتْ بِالْحِيضَةِ وَلَكِنَّهَا رَكْضَةٌ مِنَ الرَّحِمِ لِتَنْظُرْ قَدْرَ قُرْئِهَا الَّتِي كَانَتْ تَحِيضُ لَهَا فَلْتَتْرُكِ الصَّلاَةَ ثُمَّ تَنْظُرْ مَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَلْتَغْتَسِلْ عِنْدَ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 356
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 356
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
'Asim ibn Damra said:
“We asked 'Ali (may Allah ennoble his countenance) about the ritual prayer of Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) in the daytime, and he said: ‘You would be incapable of that,’ so we said: Anyone of us who is capable of that will perform it!’ He therefore said: ‘When the sun was from over here [pointing eastward], like its appearance from over here [pointing westward], at the time of the afternoon prayer, he used to perform two cycles of ritual prayer, and when the sun was from over here, like its appearance from over here, at the time of the midday prayer, he would perform four. He would also perform four cycles before the midday prayer and two after it, and four before the afternoon prayer, separating each pair of cycles with the salutation of peace upon the angels drawn near, and upon the Prophets and the believers and Muslims who follow them'.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ ضَمْرَةَ، يَقُولُ‏:‏ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا، عَنْ صَلاةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّهَارِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّكُمْ لا تُطِيقُونَ ذَلِكَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَقُلْنَا‏:‏ مِنْ أَطَاقَ ذَلِكَ مِنَّا صَلَّى، فَقَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَإِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَهُنَا، كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَهُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا، وَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا، وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا، يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ، وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 286
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 25
Sunan Abi Dawud 481

Narrated AbuSahlah as-Sa'ib ibn Khallad:

A man led the people in prayer. He spat towards qiblah while the Messenger of Allah (saws) was looking at him. The Messenger of Allah said to the people when he finished his prayer: He should not lead you in prayer (henceforth).

Thenceforth he intended to lead them in prayer, but they forbade him and informed him of the prohibition of the Messenger of Allah (saws). He mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah (saws) who said to him: Yes.

The narrator said: I think he (the Prophet) said: You did harm to Allah and His Apostle.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، عَنْ بَكْرِ بْنِ سَوَادَةَ الْجُذَامِيِّ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَيْوَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَهْلَةَ السَّائِبِ بْنِ خَلاَّدٍ، - قَالَ أَحْمَدُ - مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَجُلاً أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَبَصَقَ فِي الْقِبْلَةِ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَنْظُرُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ فَرَغَ ‏"‏ لاَ يُصَلِّي لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَرَادَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ لَهُمْ فَمَنَعُوهُ وَأَخْبَرُوهُ بِقَوْلِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ آذَيْتَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 481
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 91
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 482
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 431
Abdullah bin Mas'ud narrated:
"I can not enumerate (how many times) I heard Allah's Messenger (S) reciting - in the two Rak'ah after Al-Maghrib and the two Rak'ah before Salatul-Fajr with: Say: "O you disbelievers!" and Say: "He is Allah the One."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُوسَى، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا بَدَلُ بْنُ الْمُحَبَّرِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ مَعْدَانَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ بَهْدَلَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ مَا أُحْصِي مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَفِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ بِـ ‏:‏‏(‏قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ ‏)‏ وَ ‏(‏قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ مَعْدَانَ عَنْ عَاصِمٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 431
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 284
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 431
Sahih Muslim 2290, 2291 a

Sahl (b. Sa'd) reported:

I heard Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: I shall go to the Cistern before you and he who comes would drink and he who drinks would never feel thirsty, and there would come to me people whom I would know and who would know me. Then there would be intervention between me and them. Abu Hazim said that Nu'man b. Abu 'Ayyash heard it and I narrated to them this hadith, and said: Is it this that you heard Sahl saying? He said: Yes, and I bear witness to the fact that I heard it from Abu Sa'id Khudri also, but he made this addition that he (the Holy Prophet) would say: They are my followers, and it would be said to him: You do not know what they did after you and I will say to them: Woe to him who changes (his religion) after me.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْقَارِيَّ - عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَهْلاً، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ أَنَا فَرَطُكُمْ، عَلَى الْحَوْضِ مَنْ وَرَدَ شَرِبَ وَمَنْ شَرِبَ لَمْ يَظْمَأْ أَبَدًا وَلَيَرِدَنَّ عَلَىَّ أَقْوَامٌ أَعْرِفُهُمْ وَيَعْرِفُونِي ثُمَّ يُحَالُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو حَازِمٍ فَسَمِعَ النُّعْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ وَأَنَا أُحَدِّثُهُمْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ هَكَذَا سَمِعْتَ سَهْلاً يَقُولُ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏

قَالَ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ، عَلَى أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ لَسَمِعْتُهُ يَزِيدُ فَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُمْ مِنِّي ‏.‏ فَيُقَالُ إِنَّكَ لاَ تَدْرِي مَا عَمِلُوا بَعْدَكَ ‏.‏ فَأَقُولُ سُحْقًا سُحْقًا لِمَنْ بَدَّلَ بَعْدِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih Muslim 2290, 2291a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 31
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5682
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2404 a

Amir b Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas reported (on the authority of his father that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) addressing 'Ali said:

You are in the same position with relation to me as Aaron (Harun) was in relation to Moses but with (this explicit difference) that there is no prophet after me. Sa'd said: I had an earnest desire to hear it directly from Sa'd, so I met him and narrated to him what (his son) Amir had narrated to me, whereupon he said: Yes, I did hear it. I said: Did you hear it yourself? Thereupon he placed his fingers upon his ears and said: Yes, and if not, let both my ears become deaf.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، وَأَبُو جَعْفَرٍ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ الْقَوَارِيرِيُّ وَسُرَيْجُ بْنُ يُونُسَ كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ يُوسُفَ الْمَاجِشُونِ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الصَّبَّاحِ - حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ، أَبُو سَلَمَةَ الْمَاجِشُونُ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ، بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِعَلِيٍّ ‏ "‏ أَنْتَ مِنِّي بِمَنْزِلَةِ هَارُونَ مِنْ مُوسَى إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ أُشَافِهَ بِهَا سَعْدًا فَلَقِيتُ سَعْدًا فَحَدَّثْتُهُ بِمَا حَدَّثَنِي عَامِرٌ فَقَالَ أَنَا سَمِعْتُهُ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ آنْتَ سَمِعْتَهُ فَوَضَعَ إِصْبَعَيْهِ عَلَى أُذُنَيْهِ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ وَإِلاَّ فَاسْتَكَّتَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2404a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5913
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2937 b

This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Jabir with the same chain of transmitters but with this addition that Gog and Magog would walk until they would reach the mountain of al-Khamar and it is a mountain of Bait-ul-Maqdis and they would say:

We have killed those who are upon the earth. Let us now kill those who are In the sky and they would throw their arrows towards the sky and the arrows would return to them besmeared with blood. And in the narration of Ibn Hujr (the words are):" I have sent such persons (Gog and Magog) that none would dare fight against them.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ السَّعْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ جَابِرٍ، وَالْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ - قَالَ ابْنُ حُجْرٍ دَخَلَ حَدِيثُ أَحَدِهِمَا فِي حَدِيثِ الآخَرِ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ جَابِرٍ بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ ‏.‏ نَحْوَ مَا ذَكَرْنَا وَزَادَ بَعْدَ قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ كَانَ بِهَذِهِ مَرَّةً مَاءٌ ثُمَّ يَسِيرُونَ حَتَّى يَنْتَهُوا إِلَى جَبَلِ الْخَمَرِ وَهُوَ جَبَلُ بَيْتِ الْمَقْدِسِ فَيَقُولُونَ لَقَدْ قَتَلْنَا مَنْ فِي الأَرْضِ هَلُمَّ فَلْنَقْتُلْ مَنْ فِي السَّمَاءِ ‏.‏ فَيَرْمُونَ بِنُشَّابِهِمْ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَيَرُدُّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ نُشَّابَهُمْ مَخْضُوبَةً دَمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ حُجْرٍ ‏"‏ فَإِنِّي قَدْ أَنْزَلْتُ عِبَادًا لِي لاَ يَدَىْ لأَحَدٍ بِقِتَالِهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2937b
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 135
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 7016
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2369

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "There are three types of people whom Allah will neither talk to, nor look at, on the Day of Resurrection. (They are): -1. A man who takes an oath falsely that he has been offered for his goods so much more than what he is given, -2. a man who takes a false oath after the `Asr prayer in order to grab a Muslim's property, and -3. a man who withholds his superfluous water. Allah will say to him, "Today I will withhold My Grace from you as you withheld the superfluity of what you had not created."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَلاَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ رَجُلٌ حَلَفَ عَلَى سِلْعَةٍ لَقَدْ أَعْطَى بِهَا أَكْثَرَ مِمَّا أَعْطَى وَهْوَ كَاذِبٌ، وَرَجُلٌ حَلَفَ عَلَى يَمِينٍ كَاذِبَةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ لِيَقْتَطِعَ بِهَا مَالَ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ، وَرَجُلٌ مَنَعَ فَضْلَ مَاءٍ، فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ الْيَوْمَ أَمْنَعُكَ فَضْلِي، كَمَا مَنَعْتَ فَضْلَ مَا لَمْ تَعْمَلْ يَدَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ غَيْرَ مَرَّةٍ عَنْ عَمْرٍو سَمِعَ أَبَا صَالِحٍ يَبْلُغُ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2369
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 40, Hadith 557
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 523
Abu Hurairah narrated that :
Allah's Messenger said: "Whoever among you is to pray after the Friday prayer, then let him pray four."
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ مُصَلِّيًا بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَلْيُصَلِّ أَرْبَعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْمَدِينِيِّ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ بْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ قَالَ كُنَّا نَعُدُّ سُهَيْلَ بْنَ أَبِي صَالِحٍ ثَبْتًا فِي الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَرْبَعًا وَبَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رضى الله عنه أَنَّهُ أَمَرَ أَنْ يُصَلَّى بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ وَذَهَبَ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ إِلَى قَوْلِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ إِنْ صَلَّى فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَإِنْ صَلَّى فِي بَيْتِهِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ وَاحْتَجَّ بِأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَحَدِيثِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ مُصَلِّيًا بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَلْيُصَلِّ أَرْبَعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَابْنُ عُمَرَ هُوَ الَّذِي رَوَى عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَابْنُ عُمَرَ بَعْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى فِي الْمَسْجِدِ بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّى بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ صَلَّى بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمَخْزُومِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ قَالَ مَا رَأَيْتُ أَحَدًا أَنَصَّ لِلْحَدِيثِ مِنَ الزُّهْرِيِّ وَمَا رَأَيْتُ أَحَدًا الدَّنَانِيرُ وَالدَّرَاهِمُ أَهْوَنُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْهُ إِنْ كَانَتِ الدَّنَانِيرُ وَالدَّرَاهِمُ عِنْدَهُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْبَعْرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى سَمِعْت ابْنَ أَبِي عُمَرَ قَال سَمِعْتُ سُفْيَانَ بْنَ عُيَيْنَةَ يَقُولُ كَانَ عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ أَسَنَّ مِنْ الزُّهْرِيِّ

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 523
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 36
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 523
Sahih Muslim 1163 b

Abu Huraira (Allah be pleased with him) reported that he (the Messenger of Allah) was asked as to which prayer was most excellent after the prescribed prayer, and which fast was most excellent after the month of Ramadan. He said:

Prayer offered in the middle of the night and the most excellent fast after (fasting) in the month of Ramadan is the fast in God's month al-Muharram.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ، الْمُنْتَشِرِ عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، - رضى الله عنه - يَرْفَعُهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ أَىُّ الصَّلاَةِ أَفْضَلُ بَعْدَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ وَأَىُّ الصِّيَامِ أَفْضَلُ بَعْدَ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَفْضَلُ الصَّلاَةِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ الصَّلاَةُ فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ وَأَفْضَلُ الصِّيَامِ بَعْدَ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ صِيَامُ شَهْرِ اللَّهِ الْمُحَرَّمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1163b
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 262
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2612
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4084

Narrated AbuJurayy Jabir ibn Salim al-Hujaymi:

I saw a man whose opinion was accepted by the people, and whatever he said they submitted to it. I asked: Who is he? They said: This is the Messenger of Allah (saws). I said: On you be peace, Messenger of Allah, twice. He said: Do not say "On you be peace," for "On you be peace" is a greeting for the dead, but say "Peace be upon you".

I asked: You are the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon you)? He said: I am the Messenger of Allah Whom you call when a calamity befalls you and He removes it; when you suffer from drought and you call Him, He grows food for you; and when you are in a desolate land or in a desert and your she-camel strays and you call Him, He returns it to you.

I said: Give me some advice. He said: Do not abuse anyone. He said that he did not abuse a freeman, or a slave, or a camel or a sheep thenceforth. He said: Do not look down upon any good work, and when you speak to your brother, show him a cheerful face. This is a good work. Have your lower garment halfway down your shin; if you cannot do it, have it up to the ankles. Beware of trailing the lower garment, for it is conceit and Allah does not like conceit. And if a man abuses and shames you for something which he finds in you, then do not shame him for something which you find in him; he will bear the evil consequences for it.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي غِفَارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو تَمِيمَةَ الْهُجَيْمِيُّ، - وَأَبُو تَمِيمَةَ اسْمُهُ طَرِيفُ بْنُ مُجَالِدٍ - عَنْ أَبِي جُرَىٍّ، جَابِرِ بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَجُلاً يَصْدُرُ النَّاسُ عَنْ رَأْيِهِ، لاَ يَقُولُ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ صَدَرُوا عَنْهُ قُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قَالُوا هَذَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قُلْتُ عَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَقُلْ عَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ ‏.‏ فَإِنَّ عَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ تَحِيَّةُ الْمَيِّتِ قُلِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ الَّذِي إِذَا أَصَابَكَ ضُرٌّ فَدَعَوْتَهُ كَشَفَهُ عَنْكَ وَإِنْ أَصَابَكَ عَامُ سَنَةٍ فَدَعَوْتَهُ أَنْبَتَهَا لَكَ وَإِذَا كُنْتَ بِأَرْضٍ قَفْرَاءَ أَوْ فَلاَةٍ فَضَلَّتْ رَاحِلَتُكَ فَدَعَوْتَهُ رَدَّهَا عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ اعْهَدْ إِلَىَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَسُبَّنَّ أَحَدًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا سَبَبْتُ بَعْدَهُ حُرًّا وَلاَ عَبْدًا وَلاَ بَعِيرًا وَلاَ شَاةً ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ تَحْقِرَنَّ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَأَنْ تُكَلِّمَ أَخَاكَ وَأَنْتَ مُنْبَسِطٌ إِلَيْهِ وَجْهُكَ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَارْفَعْ إِزَارَكَ إِلَى نِصْفِ السَّاقِ فَإِنْ أَبَيْتَ فَإِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ وَإِيَّاكَ وَإِسْبَالَ الإِزَارِ فَإِنَّهَا مِنَ الْمَخِيلَةِ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمَخِيلَةَ وَإِنِ امْرُؤٌ شَتَمَكَ وَعَيَّرَكَ بِمَا يَعْلَمُ فِيكَ فَلاَ تُعَيِّرْهُ بِمَا تَعْلَمُ فِيهِ فَإِنَّمَا وَبَالُ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4084
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 65
English translation : Book 33, Hadith 4073
Mishkat al-Masabih 1918
Abu Jurayy Jabir b. Sulaim said:
I came to Medina and saw a man whose opinion was followed by the people, for he said nothing without their acting on it. I asked who he was, and when I was told that he was God’s messenger, I said twice, “Upon you be peace, messenger of God.” He replied, ‘Do not say, “Upon you be peace,’ for that is the salutation to the dead, but say, ‘Peace be upon you’.” I asked him if he was God’s messenger, and he replied, “I am the messenger of God who, if injury befalls you and you call on Him, will remove it; if a year of famine comes upon you and you call on Him, will make things grow; if you lose your riding-beast in a barren land or desert and call upon Him, will restore it to you.” I asked him to give me an injunction, and he said, “Do not revile anyone.” After that I never reviled a freeman or a slave, a camel or a sheep.” He said, “And do not consider any act of kindness insignificant, for looking pleasantly at your brother when you speak to him is an act of kindness. Wear your lower garment halfway up to the knee, but if you dislike that, let it go down to the ankles; on no account, however, must you let it trail, for that is a kind of pride, and God does not like pride. If anyone reviles or reproaches you for something he knows about you, do not reproach him for something you know about him, for the mischief of that will lie at his door.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted the part about the salutation. A version has, “The reward of that will be yours and its mischief will be his.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي جُرَيٍّ جَابِرِ بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَرَأَيْتُ رَجُلًا يَصْدُرُ النَّاسُ عَنْ رَأْيِهِ لَا يَقُولُ شَيْئًا إِلَّا صَدَرُوا عَنْهُ قُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قَالُوا: هَذَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْتُ: عَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ قَالَ: «لَا تقل عَلَيْك السَّلَام فَإِن عَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ تَحِيَّةُ الْمَيِّتِ قُلِ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ» قلت: أَنْت رَسُول الله؟ قَالَ: «أَنا رَسُول الله الَّذِي إِذا أَصَابَكَ ضُرٌّ فَدَعَوْتَهُ كَشَفَهُ عَنْكَ وَإِنْ أَصَابَكَ عَامُ سَنَةٍ فَدَعَوْتَهُ أَنْبَتَهَا لَكَ وَإِذَا كُنْتَ بِأَرْض قفراء أَوْ فَلَاةٍ فَضَلَّتْ رَاحِلَتُكَ فَدَعَوْتَهُ رَدَّهَا عَلَيْكَ» . قُلْتُ: اعْهَدْ إِلَيَّ. قَالَ: «لَا تَسُبَّنَّ أَحَدًا» قَالَ فَمَا سَبَبْتُ بَعْدَهُ حُرًّا وَلَا عَبْدًا وَلَا بَعِيرًا وَلَا شَاةً. قَالَ: «وَلَا تَحْقِرَنَّ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَأَنْ تُكَلِّمَ أَخَاكَ وَأَنْتَ مُنْبَسِطٌ إِلَيْهِ وَجْهُكَ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَارْفَعْ إِزَاَرَكَ إِلَى نِصْفِ السَّاقِ فَإِنْ أَبَيْتَ فَإِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ وَإِيَّاكَ وَإِسْبَالَ الْإِزَارِ فَإِنَّهَا مِنَ الْمَخِيلَةِ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمَخِيلَةَ وَإِنِ امْرُؤٌ شَتَمَكَ وَعَيَّرَكَ بِمَا يَعْلَمُ فِيكَ فَلَا تعيره بِمَا تعلم فِيهِ فَإِنَّمَا وَبَالُ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ مِنْهُ حَدِيثَ السَّلَامِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَيَكُونَ لَكَ أَجْرُ ذَلِكَ وَوَبَالُهُ عَلَيْهِ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1918
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 144
Sunan Abi Dawud 4338

Narrated Abu Bakr:

You people recite this verse "You who believe, care for yourselves; he who goes astray cannot harm you when you are rightly-guided," and put it in its improper place.

Khalid's version has: We heard the Prophet (saws) say: When the people see a wrongdoer and do not prevent him, Allah will soon punish them all. Amr ibn Hushaym's version has: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: If acts of disobedience are done among any people and do not change them though the are able to do so, Allah will soon punish them all.

Adu Dawud said: This tradition has also been transmitted by Abu Usamah and a group transmitters similar to the version narrated by Khalid. The version of Shu'bah has: "If acts of obedience are done among any people who are more numerous than those who do them...."

حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ بَقِيَّةَ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَوْنٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، - الْمَعْنَى - عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَ أَنْ حَمِدَ اللَّهَ، وَأَثْنَى، عَلَيْهِ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّكُمْ تَقْرَءُونَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ وَتَضَعُونَهَا عَلَى غَيْرِ مَوَاضِعِهَا ‏{‏ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْفُسَكُمْ لاَ يَضُرُّكُمْ مَنْ ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ ‏}‏ قَالَ عَنْ خَالِدٍ وَإِنَّا سَمِعْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ النَّاسَ إِذَا رَأَوُا الظَّالِمَ فَلَمْ يَأْخُذُوا عَلَى يَدَيْهِ أَوْشَكَ أَنْ يَعُمَّهُمُ اللَّهُ بِعِقَابٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَمْرٌو عَنْ هُشَيْمٍ وَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ قَوْمٍ يُعْمَلُ فِيهِمْ بِالْمَعَاصِي ثُمَّ يَقْدِرُونَ عَلَى أَنْ يُغَيِّرُوا ثُمَّ لاَ يُغَيِّرُوا إِلاَّ يُوشِكُ أَنْ يَعُمَّهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ بِعِقَابٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ كَمَا قَالَ خَالِدٌ أَبُو أُسَامَةَ وَجَمَاعَةٌ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعْبَةُ فِيهِ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ قَوْمٍ يُعْمَلُ فِيهِمْ بِالْمَعَاصِي هُمْ أَكْثَرُ مِمَّنْ يَعْمَلُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4338
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 48
English translation : Book 38, Hadith 4324
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الْمُغِيرَةِ ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَوْزَاعِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ حَرْمَلَةَ ، قَالَ : جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيِّبِ يُوَدِّعُهُ بِحَجٍّ أَوْ عُمْرَةٍ، فَقَالَ لَهُ : لَا تَبْرَحْ حَتَّى تُصَلِّيَ، فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ :" لَا يَخْرُجُ بَعْدَ النِّدَاءِ مِنْ الْمَسْجِدِ إِلَّا مُنَافِقٌ، إِلَّا رَجُلٌ أَخْرَجَتْهُ حَاجَهٌ وَهُوَ يُرِيدُ الرَّجْعَةَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ "، فَقَالَ : إِنَّ أَصْحَابِي بِالْحَرَّةِ ، قَالَ : فَخَرَجَ قَالَ : فَلَمْ يَزَلْ سَعِيدٌ يَوْلَعُ بِذِكْرِهِ حَتَّى أُخْبِرَ أَنَّهُ وَقَعَ مِنْ رَاحِلَتِهِ فَانْكَسَرَتْ فَخِذُهُ
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 448

Zaynab said, "I heard my mother, Umm Salama, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say that a woman came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah! My daughter's husband died, and her eyes are troubling her, can she put kohl on them?' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'No' two or three times. Then he said, 'It is only four months and ten days. In the Jahiliyya, none of you threw away the piece of dung until a year had passed.' "

Humayd ibn Nafi said, "I asked Zaynab to explain what 'throwing away the piece of dung at the end of a year' meant. Zaynab said, 'In the Jahiliyya when a woman's husband died, she went into a small tent and dressed in the worst of clothes. She did not touch perfume or anything until a year had passed. Then she was brought an animal - a donkey, a sheep, or a bird, and she would break her idda with it, by rubbing her body against it (taftaddu). Rarely did she break her idda with anything (by rubbing herself against it) but that it died. Then she would come out and would be given a piece of dung. She would throw it away and then return to whatever she wished of perfumes or whatever.' "

Malik explained, 'Taftaddu' means to wipe her skin with it in the same way as with a healing charm."

قَالَتْ زَيْنَبُ وَسَمِعْتُ أُمِّي أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَقُولُ جَاءَتِ امْرَأَةٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ ابْنَتِي تُوُفِّيَ عَنْهَا زَوْجُهَا وَقَدِ اشْتَكَتْ عَيْنَيْهَا أَفَتَكْحُلُهُمَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا كُلُّ ذَلِكَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا هِيَ أَرْبَعَةُ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا وَقَدْ كَانَتْ إِحْدَاكُنَّ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ تَرْمِي بِالْبَعْرَةِ عَلَى رَأْسِ الْحَوْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ حُمَيْدُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ فَقُلْتُ لِزَيْنَبَ وَمَا تَرْمِي بِالْبَعْرَةِ عَلَى رَأْسِ الْحَوْلِ فَقَالَتْ زَيْنَبُ كَانَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ إِذَا تُوُفِّيَ عَنْهَا زَوْجُهَا دَخَلَتْ حِفْشًا وَلَبِسَتْ شَرَّ ثِيَابِهَا وَلَمْ تَمَسَّ طِيبًا وَلاَ شَيْئًا حَتَّى تَمُرَّ بِهَا سَنَةٌ ثُمَّ تُؤْتَى بِدَابَّةٍ حِمَارٍ أَوْ شَاةٍ أَوْ طَيْرٍ فَتَفْتَضُّ بِهِ فَقَلَّمَا تَفْتَضُّ بِشَىْءٍ إِلاَّ مَاتَ ثُمَّ تَخْرُجُ فَتُعْطَى بَعْرَةً فَتَرْمِي بِهَا ثُمَّ تُرَاجِعُ بَعْدُ مَا شَاءَتْ مِنْ طِيبٍ أَوْ غَيْرِهِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 103
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1268
Sahih al-Bukhari 7284, 7285

Narrated Abu Huraira:

When Allah's Apostle died and Abu Bakr was elected as a Caliph after him, some of the Arabs reverted to disbelief, `Umar said to Abu Bakr, "How dare you fight the people while Allah's Apostle said, I have been ordered to fight the people till they say 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah' And whoever says: None has the right to be worshipped but Allah.' waves his wealth and his life from me unless he deserves a legal punishment lusty, and his account will be with Allah! Abu Bakr said, "By Allah, I will fight him who discriminates between Zakat and prayers, for Zakat is the Compulsory right to be taken from the wealth By Allah, if they refuse to give me even a tying rope which they use to give to Allah's Apostle, I would fight them for withholding it." `Umar said, 'By Allah, It was nothing, except I saw that Allah had opened the chest of Abu Bakr to the fight, and I came to know for certain that was the truth."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاسْتُخْلِفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ، وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ، وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ، إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ، وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ، فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ، وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عِقَالاً كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ بُكَيْرٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ عَنَاقًا‏.‏ وَهْوَ أَصَحُّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7284, 7285
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 16
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 388
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5

Narrated Said bin Jubair:

Ibn 'Abbas in the explanation of the statement of Allah "Move not your tongue concerning (the Quran) to make haste therewith." (75.16) said "Allah's Apostle used to bear the revelation with great trouble and used to move his lips (quickly) with the Inspiration." Ibn 'Abbas moved his lips saying, "I am moving my lips in front of you as Allah's Apostle used to move his." Said moved his lips saying: "I am moving my lips, as I saw Ibn 'Abbas moving his." Ibn 'Abbas added, "So Allah revealed 'Move not your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste therewith. It is for Us to collect it and to give you (O Muhammad) the ability to recite it (the Quran)' (75.16-17) which means that Allah will make him (the Prophet) remember the portion of the Qur'an which was revealed at that time by heart and recite it. The statement of Allah: 'And when we have recited it to you (O Muhammad through Gabriel) then you follow its (Quran) recital' (75.18) means 'listen to it and be silent.' Then it is for Us (Allah) to make it clear to you' (75.19) means 'Then it is (for Allah) to make you recite it (and its meaning will be clear by itself through your tongue). Afterwards, Allah's Apostle used to listen to Gabriel whenever he came and after his departure he used to recite it as Gabriel had recited it."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، فِي قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ لِتَعْجَلَ بِهِ‏}‏ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَالِجُ مِنَ التَّنْزِيلِ شِدَّةً، وَكَانَ مِمَّا يُحَرِّكُ شَفَتَيْهِ ـ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَأَنَا أُحَرِّكُهُمَا لَكُمْ كَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُحَرِّكُهُمَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ سَعِيدٌ أَنَا أُحَرِّكُهُمَا كَمَا رَأَيْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ يُحَرِّكُهُمَا‏.‏ فَحَرَّكَ شَفَتَيْهِ ـ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ لِتَعْجَلَ بِهِ* إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا جَمْعَهُ وَقُرْآنَهُ‏}‏ قَالَ جَمْعُهُ لَهُ فِي صَدْرِكَ، وَتَقْرَأَهُ ‏{‏فَإِذَا قَرَأْنَاهُ فَاتَّبِعْ قُرْآنَهُ‏}‏ قَالَ فَاسْتَمِعْ لَهُ وَأَنْصِتْ ‏{‏ثُمَّ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا بَيَانَهُ‏}‏ ثُمَّ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا أَنْ تَقْرَأَهُ‏.‏ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ إِذَا أَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ اسْتَمَعَ، فَإِذَا انْطَلَقَ جِبْرِيلُ قَرَأَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَمَا قَرَأَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 4
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2443
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"When the Messenger of Allah died, and Abu Bakr became the Khalifah after him, and some of the 'Arabs reverted to disbelief. 'umar said to Abu Bakr: 'How can you fight the people when the Messenger of allah said: "I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah (there is none worthy of worship but Allah). Whoever says La ilaha illah, his wealth and his life safe from me, unless he deserves a legal punishment justly, and his reckoning will be with Allah?"' Abu Bakr, may Allah be pleased with him, said: 'I will fight anyone who separates prayer and Zakah; Zakah is the compulsory right to be taken from wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a rope that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah, I will fight them for wiholding it.' 'Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, said: 'By Allah, it was as if I saw that Allah has opened the heart of Abu Bakr for fighting, and I knew that I was the truth."'
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاسْتُخْلِفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عِقَالاً كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ رضى الله عنه فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2443
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2445
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3973
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"When the Messenger of Allah [SAW] died, and Abu Bakr (became Khalifah) after him, and the 'Arabs reverted to Kufr, 'Umar said: 'O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people when the Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah, and whoever says La ilaha illallah, his wealth and his life are safe from me, except for a right that is due, and his reckoning will be with Allah, the Mighty and Sublime?' Abu Bakr said: 'I will fight whoever separates Salah and Zakah, for Zakah is the compulsory right to be taken from wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a young goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah [SAW], I will fight them for withholding it.' 'Umar said: 'By Allah, as soon as I saw that Allah has expanded the chest of Abu Bakr to fighting, I knew that it was the truth.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3973
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 3978
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 730
Hafsah narrated that:
the Prophet said: "Whoever did not decide to fast before Fajr then there is no fast for him."
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ حَفْصَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ لَمْ يُجْمِعِ الصِّيَامَ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ فَلاَ صِيَامَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ حَفْصَةَ حَدِيثٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ مَرْفُوعًا إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْ نَافِعٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَوْلُهُ وَهُوَ أَصَحُّ وَهَكَذَا أَيْضًا رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ مَوْقُوفًا وَلاَ نَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا رَفَعَهُ إِلاَّ يَحْيَى بْنَ أَيُّوبَ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّمَا مَعْنَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لاَ صِيَامَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يُجْمِعِ الصِّيَامَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الْفَجْرِ فِي رَمَضَانَ أَوْ فِي قَضَاءِ رَمَضَانَ أَوْ فِي صِيَامِ نَذْرٍ إِذَا لَمْ يَنْوِهِ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ لَمْ يُجْزِهِ وَأَمَّا صِيَامُ التَّطَوُّعِ فَمُبَاحٌ لَهُ أَنْ يَنْوِيَهُ بَعْدَ مَا أَصْبَحَ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 730
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 49
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 3, Hadith 730
Sahih al-Bukhari 3729

Narrated Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:

`Ali demanded the hand of the daughter of Abu Jahl. Fatima heard of this and went to Allah's Apostle saying, "Your people think that you do not become angry for the sake of your daughters as `Ali is now going to marry the daughter of Abu Jahl. "On that Allah's Apostle got up and after his recitation of Tashah-hud. I heard him saying, "Then after! I married one of my daughters to Abu Al-`As bin Al- Rabi` (the husband of Zainab, the daughter of the Prophet ) before Islam and he proved truthful in whatever he said to me. No doubt, Fatima is a part of me, I hate to see her being troubled. By Allah, the daughter of Allah's Apostle and the daughter of Allah's Enemy cannot be the wives of one man." So `Ali gave up that engagement. 'Al-Miswar further said: I heard the Prophet talking and he mentioned a son-in-law of his belonging to the tribe of Bani `Abd-Shams. He highly praised him concerning that relationship and said (whenever) he spoke to me, he spoke the truth, and whenever he promised me, he fulfilled his promise."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ الْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ، قَالَ إِنَّ عَلِيًّا خَطَبَ بِنْتَ أَبِي جَهْلٍ، فَسَمِعَتْ بِذَلِكَ، فَاطِمَةُ، فَأَتَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ يَزْعُمُ قَوْمُكَ أَنَّكَ لاَ تَغْضَبُ لِبَنَاتِكَ، هَذَا عَلِيٌّ نَاكِحٌ بِنْتَ أَبِي جَهْلٍ، فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَمِعْتُهُ حِينَ تَشَهَّدَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ أَنْكَحْتُ أَبَا الْعَاصِ بْنَ الرَّبِيعِ، فَحَدَّثَنِي وَصَدَقَنِي، وَإِنَّ فَاطِمَةَ بَضْعَةٌ مِنِّي، وَإِنِّي أَكْرَهُ أَنْ يَسُوءَهَا، وَاللَّهِ لاَ تَجْتَمِعُ بِنْتُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَبِنْتُ عَدُوِّ اللَّهِ عِنْدَ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَتَرَكَ عَلِيٌّ الْخِطْبَةَ‏.‏ وَزَادَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ عَنْ مِسْوَرٍ، سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَذَكَرَ صِهْرًا لَهُ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ شَمْسٍ فَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ فِي مُصَاهَرَتِهِ إِيَّاهُ فَأَحْسَنَ قَالَ ‏"‏ حَدَّثَنِي فَصَدَقَنِي، وَوَعَدَنِي فَوَفَى لِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3729
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 76
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4432

Narrated Ubaidullah bin `Abdullah:

Ibn `Abbas said, "When Allah's Apostle was on his deathbed and there were some men in the house, he said, 'Come near, I will write for you something after which you will not go astray.' Some of them ( i.e. his companions) said, 'Allah's Apostle is seriously ill and you have the (Holy) Qur'an. Allah's Book is sufficient for us.' So the people in the house differed and started disputing. Some of them said, 'Give him writing material so that he may write for you something after which you will not go astray.' while the others said the other way round. So when their talk and differences increased, Allah's Apostle said, "Get up." Ibn `Abbas used to say, "No doubt, it was very unfortunate (a great disaster) that Allah's Apostle was prevented from writing for them that writing because of their differences and noise."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ لَمَّا حُضِرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَفِي الْبَيْتِ رِجَالٌ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَلُمُّوا أَكْتُبْ لَكُمْ كِتَابًا لاَ تَضِلُّوا بَعْدَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ غَلَبَهُ الْوَجَعُ وَعِنْدَكُمُ الْقُرْآنُ، حَسْبُنَا كِتَابُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْبَيْتِ وَاخْتَصَمُوا، فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَقُولُ قَرِّبُوا يَكْتُبُ لَكُمْ كِتَابًا لاَ تَضِلُّوا بَعْدَهُ‏.‏ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَقُولُ غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ، فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرُوا اللَّغْوَ وَالاِخْتِلاَفَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ قُومُوا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّ الرَّزِيَّةَ كُلَّ الرَّزِيَّةِ مَا حَالَ بَيْنَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَبَيْنَ أَنْ يَكْتُبَ لَهُمْ ذَلِكَ الْكِتَابَ لاِخْتِلاَفِهِمْ وَلَغَطِهِمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4432
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 454
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 717
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3024

Abu Hurairah said “When the Prophet (saws) entered Makkah he left Al Zubair bin Al Awwam, Abu ‘Ubaidah bin Al Jarrah and Khalid bin Al Walid on the horses and he said “Abu Hurairah call the helpers.” He said”Go this way. Whoever appears before you kill him”. A man called “the Quraish will be no more after today.” The Apostle of Allaah(saws) said “he who entered house is safe, he who throws the weapon is safe. The chiefs of the Quraish intended (to have a resort in the Ka’bah), they entered the Ka’bah and it was full of them. The Prophet (saws) took rounds of Ka’bah and prayed behind the station. He then held the sides of the gate (of the Ka’bah). They (the people) came out and took the oath of allegiance (at the hands) of the Prophet (saws) on Islam.

Abu Dawud said “I heard Ahmad bin Hanbal (say) when he was asked by a man “Was Makkah captured by force?” He said “What harms you whatever it was? He said “Then by peace?” He said, No.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلاَّمُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ الْبُنَانِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَبَاحٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمَّا دَخَلَ مَكَّةَ سَرَّحَ الزُّبَيْرَ بْنَ الْعَوَّامِ وَأَبَا عُبَيْدَةَ بْنَ الْجَرَّاحِ وَخَالِدَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ عَلَى الْخَيْلِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ اهْتِفْ بِالأَنْصَارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ اسْلُكُوا هَذَا الطَّرِيقَ فَلاَ يُشْرِفَنَّ لَكُمْ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ أَنَمْتُمُوهُ ‏.‏ فَنَادَى مُنَادٍ لاَ قُرَيْشَ بَعْدَ الْيَوْمِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ دَخَلَ دَارًا فَهُوَ آمِنٌ وَمَنْ أَلْقَى السِّلاَحَ فَهُوَ آمِنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَعَمَدَ صَنَادِيدُ قُرَيْشٍ فَدَخَلُوا الْكَعْبَةَ فَغَصَّ بِهِمْ وَطَافَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمَقَامِ ثُمَّ أَخَذَ بِجَنْبَتَىِ الْبَابِ فَخَرَجُوا فَبَايَعُوا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ سَمِعْتُ أَحْمَدَ بْنَ حَنْبَلٍ سَأَلَهُ رَجُلٌ قَالَ مَكَّةَ عَنْوَةً هِيَ قَالَ أَيْشٍ يَضُرُّكَ مَا كَانَتْ قَالَ فَصُلْحٌ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3024
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 97
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 3018
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ ، قَالَ : رَأَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُغَفَّلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ يَخْذِفُ، فَقَالَ : لَا تَخْذِفْ، فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ :" كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ الْخَذْفِ أَوْ كَانَ يَكْرَه الْخَذْفَ "، وَقَالَ : " وَإِنَّهُ لَا يُنْكَأُ بِهِ عَدُوٌّ، وَلَا يُصَادُ بِهِ صَيْدٌ، وَلَكِنَّهُ قَدْ يَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ، وَيَكْسِرُ السِّنَّ "، ثُمَّ رَآهُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ يَخْذِفُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ : أَلَمْ أُخْبِرْكَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْهُ، ثُمَّ أَرَاكَ تَخْذِفُ، وَاللَّهِ لَا أُكَلِّمُكَ أَبَدًا
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 442
Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
Sharik b. Shihab said:
I wanted to meet one of the Prophet’s companions to ask him about the Kharijites. Meeting Abu Barza al-Aslami along with some of his companions on a festival day, I asked him whether he had heard God’s Messenger mentioning the Kharijites, and he replied that he had both heard him with his ears and seen him with his eyes. He told that God’s Messenger was brought some property and divided it, giving something to those on his right and those on his left, but giving nothing to those who were behind him. One of those behind him, a black man whose hair was completely cut off and who was wearing two white garments, then said, "You have not divided justly, Muhammad.” God's Messenger became very angry and said, “I swear by God that after my death you will not find a man more just than I am,” adding, “At the end of time people looking like this man will come forth, reciting the Qur'an, but it will not pass their throats. They will swerve from Islam as an arrow passes through the game at which is it shot, and their distinguishing mark will be shaving. They will continue to come forth till the last of them comes forth with the antichrist. When you meet them they will be the worst of men and beasts.” Nasa’i transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَتَمَنَّى أَنْ أَلْقَى رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْخَوَارِجِ فَلَقِيْتُ أَبَا بَرْزَةَ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: هَلْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْكُرُ الْخَوَارِجَ؟ قَالَ: نعمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِأُذُنَيَّ وَرَأَيْتُهُ بِعَيْنَيَّ: أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَالٍ فَقَسَمَهُ فَأَعْطَى مَنْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَمَنْ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَلَمْ يُعْطِ مَنْ وَرَاءَهُ شَيْئًا. فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ فَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ مَا عَدَلْتَ فِي الْقِسْمَةِ رَجُلٌ أَسْوَدُ مَطْمُومُ الشَّعْرِ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ أَبْيَضَانِ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَضَبًا شَدِيدًا وَقَالَ: «وَاللَّهِ لَا تَجِدُونَ بَعْدِي رَجُلًا هُوَ أَعْدَلُ مِنِّي» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يخرُجُ فِي آخرِ الزَّمانِ قومٌ كأنَّ هَذَا مِنْهُم يقرؤون الْقُرْآنَ لَا يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الْإِسْلَامِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ سِيمَاهُمُ التَّحْلِيقُ لَا يَزَالُونَ يَخْرُجُونَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ آخِرُهُمْ مَعَ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ هُمْ شَرُّ الْخَلْقِ والخليقة» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 99
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3350
Al-Qasim bin Al-Fadl Al-Huddani narrated from Yusuf bin Sa’d, who said:
“A man stood up in front of Al-Hasan bin Ali, after he pledged to Mu’awiyah, so he said: ‘You have made fools of the believers.’ – or: ‘O you who has made fools of the believers’ – So he said: ‘Do not scold me so, may Allah have mercy upon you, for indeed the Prophet had a dream in which he saw Banu Umayyah upon his Minbar. That distressed him, so (the following) was revealed: Verily We have granted you Al-Kauthar (O Muhammad) meaning a river in Paradise, and (the following) was revealed: ‘Verily We have sent it down on the Night of Al-Qadr. And what will make you know what the Night of Al-Qadr is? The Night of Al-Qadr is better than a thousand months, in which Banu Umayyah rules after you O Muhammad.” Al-Qasim said: “So we counted them, and found that they were one-thousand months, not a day more nor less.”
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ الْحُدَّانِيُّ، عَنْ يُوسُفَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ قَامَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ بَعْدَ مَا بَايَعَ مُعَاوِيَةَ فَقَالَ سَوَّدْتَ وُجُوهَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏.‏ أَوْ يَا مُسَوِّدَ وُجُوهِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لاَ تُؤَنِّبْنِي رَحِمَكَ اللَّهُ فَإِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُرِيَ بَنِي أُمَيَّةَ عَلَى مِنْبَرِهِ فَسَاءَهُ ذَلِكَ فَنَزَلَتْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ إنَّا أَعْطَيْنَاكَ الْكَوْثَرَ ‏)‏ يَا مُحَمَّدُ يَعْنِي نَهْرًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَنَزَلَتْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ إنَّا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ فِي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ * وَمَا أَدْرَاكَ مَا لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ * لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِ شَهْرٍ ‏)‏ يَمْلِكُهَا بَعْدَكَ بَنُو أُمَيَّةَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْقَاسِمُ فَعَدَدْنَاهَا فَإِذَا هِيَ أَلْفُ شَهْرٍ لاَ يَزِيدُ يَوْمٌ وَلاَ يَنْقُصُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ قِيلَ عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ عَنْ يُوسُفَ بْنِ مَازِنٍ ‏.‏ وَالْقَاسِمُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ الْحُدَّانِيُّ هُوَ ثِقَةٌ وَثَّقَهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ وَيُوسُفُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ رَجُلٌ مَجْهُولٌ وَلاَ نَعْرِفُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَلَى هَذَا اللَّفْظِ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3350
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 402
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3350
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1108
Ibn Abbas narrated that:
The Messenger of Allah said: "The matron has more right to herself than her Wali, and the virgin is to give permission for herself, and her silence is her permission."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ، عَنْ نَافِعِ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ الأَيِّمُ أَحَقُّ بِنَفْسِهَا مِنْ وَلِيِّهَا وَالْبِكْرُ تُسْتَأْذَنُ فِي نَفْسِهَا وَإِذْنُهَا صُمَاتُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى شُعْبَةُ وَسُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ ‏.‏ وَقَدِ احْتَجَّ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ فِي إِجَازَةِ النِّكَاحِ بِغَيْرِ وَلِيٍّ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَلَيْسَ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ مَا احْتَجُّوا بِهِ لأَنَّهُ قَدْ رُوِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ نِكَاحَ إِلاَّ بِوَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ وَهَكَذَا أَفْتَى بِهِ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ بَعْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لاَ نِكَاحَ إِلاَّ بِوَلِيٍّ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّمَا مَعْنَى قَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الأَيِّمُ أَحَقُّ بِنَفْسِهَا مِنْ وَلِيِّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ الْوَلِيَّ لاَ يُزَوِّجُهَا إِلاَّ بِرِضَاهَا وَأَمْرِهَا فَإِنْ زَوَّجَهَا فَالنِّكَاحُ مَفْسُوخٌ عَلَى حَدِيثِ خَنْسَاءَ بِنْتِ خِذَامٍ حَيْثُ زَوَّجَهَا أَبُوهَا وَهِيَ ثَيِّبٌ فَكَرِهَتْ ذَلِكَ فَرَدَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نِكَاحَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1108
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 6, Hadith 1108
Sahih al-Bukhari 4712

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Some (cooked) meat was brought to Allah Apostle and the meat of a forearm was presented to him as he used to like it. He ate a morsel of it and said, "I will be the chief of all the people on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know the reason for it? Allah will gather all the human being of early generations as well as late generation on one plain so that the announcer will be able to make them all-hear his voice and the watcher will be able to see all of them. The sun will come so close to the people that they will suffer such distress and trouble as they will not be able to bear or stand. Then the people will say, 'Don't you see to what state you have reached? Won't you look for someone who can intercede for you with your Lord' Some people will say to some others, 'Go to Adam.' So they will go to Adam and say to him. 'You are the father of mankind; Allah created you with His Own Hand, and breathed into you of His Spirit (meaning the spirit which he created for you); and ordered the angels to prostrate before you; so (please) intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see in what state we are? Don't you see what condition we have reached?' Adam will say, 'Today my Lord has become angry as He has never become before, nor will ever become thereafter. He forbade me (to eat of the fruit of) the tree, but I disobeyed Him . Myself! Myself! Myself! (I am preoccuied with my own problems). Go to someone else; go to Noah.' So they will go to Noah and say (to him), 'O Noah! You are the first (of Allah's Messengers) to the people of the earth, and Allah has named you a thankful slave; please intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see in what state we are?' He will say.' Today my Lord has become angry as He has never become nor will ever become thereafter. I had (in the world) the right to make one definitely accepted invocation, and I made it against my nation. Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else; go to Abraham.' They will go to Abraham and say, 'O Abraham! You are Allah's Apostle and His Khalil from among the people of the earth; so please intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see in what state we are?' He will say to them, 'My Lord has today become angry as He has never become before, nor will ever become thereafter. I had told three lies (Abu Haiyan (the sub-narrator) mentioned them in the Hadith) Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else; go to Moses.' The people will then go to Moses and say, ...

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِلَحْمٍ، فَرُفِعَ إِلَيْهِ الذِّرَاعُ، وَكَانَتْ تُعْجِبُهُ، فَنَهَسَ مِنْهَا نَهْسَةً ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَهَلْ تَدْرُونَ مِمَّ ذَلِكَ يُجْمَعُ النَّاسُ الأَوَّلِينَ وَالآخِرِينَ فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ، يُسْمِعُهُمُ الدَّاعِي، وَيَنْفُذُهُمُ الْبَصَرُ، وَتَدْنُو الشَّمْسُ، فَيَبْلُغُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْغَمِّ وَالْكَرْبِ مَا لاَ يُطِيقُونَ وَلاَ يَحْتَمِلُونَ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا قَدْ بَلَغَكُمْ أَلاَ تَنْظُرُونَ مَنْ يَشْفَعُ لَكُمْ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ لِبَعْضٍ عَلَيْكُمْ بِآدَمَ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ عليه السلام فَيَقُولُونَ لَهُ أَنْتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ‏.‏ وَنَفَخَ فِيكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ، وَأَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لَكَ، اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ، أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا قَدْ بَلَغَنَا فَيَقُولُ آدَمُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِنَّهُ نَهَانِي عَنِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَعَصَيْتُهُ، نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى نُوحٍ، فَيَأْتُونَ نُوحًا فَيَقُولُونَ يَا نُوحُ إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ أَوَّلُ الرُّسُلِ إِلَى أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ، وَقَدْ سَمَّاكَ اللَّهُ عَبْدًا شَكُورًا اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ، أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَبِّي عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَتْ لِي دَعْوَةٌ دَعَوْتُهَا عَلَى قَوْمِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ، فَيَأْتُونَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، فَيَقُولُونَ يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، أَنْتَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ وَخَلِيلُهُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِنِّي قَدْ كُنْتُ كَذَبْتُ ثَلاَثَ كَذَبَاتٍ ـ فَذَكَرَهُنَّ أَبُو حَيَّانَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ـ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى مُوسَى، فَيَأْتُونَ مُوسَى، فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُوسَى أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، فَضَّلَكَ اللَّهُ بِرِسَالَتِهِ وَبِكَلاَمِهِ عَلَى النَّاسِ، اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِنِّي قَدْ قَتَلْتُ نَفْسًا لَمْ أُومَرْ بِقَتْلِهَا، نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى عِيسَى، فَيَأْتُونَ عِيسَى فَيَقُولُونَ يَا عِيسَى أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ، وَكَلَّمْتَ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِ صَبِيًّا اشْفَعْ لَنَا أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ عِيسَى إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ، وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ ـ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ ذَنْبًا ـ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي، اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَأْتُونَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَخَاتَمُ الأَنْبِيَاءِ، وَقَدْ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ، اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَآتِي تَحْتَ الْعَرْشِ، فَأَقَعُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ثُمَّ يَفْتَحُ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ مِنْ مَحَامِدِهِ وَحُسْنِ الثَّنَاءِ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا لَمْ يَفْتَحْهُ عَلَى أَحَدٍ قَبْلِي ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ، سَلْ تُعْطَهْ، وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ، فَأَرْفَعُ رَأْسِي، فَأَقُولُ أُمَّتِي يَا رَبِّ، أُمَّتِي يَا رَبِّ فَيُقَالُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَدْخِلْ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ مَنْ لاَ حِسَابَ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنَ الْبَابِ الأَيْمَنِ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ وَهُمْ شُرَكَاءُ النَّاسِ فِيمَا سِوَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الأَبْوَابِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ مَا بَيْنَ الْمِصْرَاعَيْنِ مِنْ مَصَارِيعِ الْجَنَّةِ كَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَحِمْيَرَ، أَوْ كَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَبُصْرَى ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4712
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 234
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 236
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5873

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

Allah's Apostle had a silver ring made for himself and it was worn by him on his hand. Afterwards it was worn by Abu Bakr, and then by `Umar, and then by `Uthman till it fell in the Aris well. (On that ring) was engraved: 'Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah."

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ اتَّخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَاتَمًا مِنْ وَرِقٍ، وَكَانَ فِي يَدِهِ، ثُمَّ كَانَ بَعْدُ فِي يَدِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، ثُمَّ كَانَ بَعْدُ فِي يَدِ عُمَرَ، ثُمَّ كَانَ بَعْدُ فِي يَدِ عُثْمَانَ، حَتَّى وَقَعَ بَعْدُ فِي بِئْرِ أَرِيسَ، نَقْشُهُ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5873
In-book reference : Book 77, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 72, Hadith 762
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1759 c

It has been narrated by 'Urwa b Zubair on the authority of 'A'isha, wife of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him), that Fatima, daughter of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), requested Abu Bakr, after the death of the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him), that he should set apart her share from what the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had left from the properties that God had bestowed upon him. Abu Bakr said to her:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:" We do not have any heirs; what we leave behind is Sadaqa (charity)." The narrator said: She (Fatima) lived six months after the death of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and she used to demand from Abu Bakr her share from the legacy of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) from Khaibar, Fadak and his charitable endowments at Medina. Abu Bakr refused to give her this, and said: I am not going to give up doing anything which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to do. I am afraid that it I go against his instructions in any matter I shall deviate from the right course. So far as the charitable endowments at Medina were concerned, 'Umar handed them over to 'Ali and Abbas, but 'Ali got the better of him (and kept the property under his exclusive possession). And as far as Khaibar and Fadak were concerned 'Umar kept them with him, and said: These are the endowments of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) (to the Umma). Their income was spent on the discharge of the responsibilities that devolved upon him on the emergencies he had to meet. And their management was to be in the hands of one who managed the affairs (of the Islamic State). The narrator said: They have been managed as such up to this day.
وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي ح، وَحَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَالْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَأَلَتْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَقْسِمَ لَهَا مِيرَاثَهَا مِمَّا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِمَّا أَفَاءَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَعَاشَتْ بَعْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِتَّةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَكَانَتْ فَاطِمَةُ تَسْأَلُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ نَصِيبَهَا مِمَّا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ خَيْبَرَ وَفَدَكٍ وَصَدَقَتِهِ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَأَبَى أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَيْهَا ذَلِكَ وَقَالَ لَسْتُ تَارِكًا شَيْئًا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْمَلُ بِهِ إِلاَّ عَمِلْتُ بِهِ إِنِّي أَخْشَى إِنْ تَرَكْتُ شَيْئًا مِنْ أَمْرِهِ أَنْ أَزِيغَ فَأَمَّا صَدَقَتُهُ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَدَفَعَهَا عُمَرُ إِلَى عَلِيٍّ وَعَبَّاسٍ فَغَلَبَهُ عَلَيْهَا عَلِيٌّ وَأَمَّا خَيْبَرُ وَفَدَكُ فَأَمْسَكَهُمَا عُمَرُ وَقَالَ هُمَا صَدَقَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَتَا لِحُقُوقِهِ الَّتِي تَعْرُوهُ وَنَوَائِبِهِ وَأَمْرُهُمَا إِلَى مَنْ وَلِيَ الأَمْرَ قَالَ فَهُمَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ إِلَى الْيَوْمِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1759c
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 63
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 4354
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5861
Ibn `Abbas said Abu Sufyan b. Harb told him the following by word of mouth:
During the period of peace between God's messenger and me I went off, and while I was in Syria a letter was brought from the Prophet to Hiraql. Dihya al-Kalbi brought it and handed it to the governor of Busra who handed it to Hiraql. Hiraql asked whether there was anyone there belonging to the people of that man who asserted `that he was a prophet, and when he was told that there was, I was summoned along with some members of Quraish. We entered the presence of Hiraql who made us sit in front of him and then asked, "Which of you is most closely related to this man who asserts that he is a prophet?" When I said that I was, they made me sit in front of him and made my companions sit behind me. He then called for his interpreter and said, "Tell them I am asking this man about this one who asserts he is a prophet, and that if he lies to me, they must accuse him of falsehood." (Abd Sufyan swore by God that if he had not been afraid of his falsehood being reported, he would have lied to him.) He said to his interpreter, "Ask him about the-nature of his lineage among them," and I replied, "He is a man of high lineage among us." He asked, "Has there been any king among his ancestors?" and I replied that there had not been any. He asked whether we had suspected him of falsehood before he said what he had said, and I replied that we had not. He asked whether he was followed by the nobles among the people or by the weak ones, and I replied that he was followed by the weak ones. He asked whether their numbers were increasing or diminishing, and I replied that they were increasing. He asked whether any apostatised from his religion after accepting it through displeasure with him, and I replied that they did not. He asked if we had fought with him, and I replied that we had. He asked the nature of our fighting with him, and I replied that it had its ups and downs, he neither getting the better of us nor we getting the better of him. He asked if he employed treachery, and I replied that he did not, but added that during that period we did not know what he was doing. I swear by God that he did not give me an opportunity of inserting a word except on this occasion. He asked if anyone had said what he was saying before him, and I replied that no one had. He then told his interpreter to say to me, "I asked you about his lineage among you and you asserted that he had a high lineage among you; and messengers ...
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ حَرْبٍ مِنْ فِيهِ إِلَى فِيَّ قَالَ: انْطَلَقْتُ فِي الْمُدَّةِ الَّتِي كَانَتْ بَيْنِي وَبَيَّنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَبينا أَنا بِالشَّام إِذْ جِيءَ بِكِتَاب النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى هِرَقْلَ. قَالَ: وَكَانَ دِحْيَةُ الْكَلْبِيُّ جَاءَ بِهِ فَدَفَعَهُ إِلَى عَظِيمِ بُصْرَى فَدَفَعَهُ عَظِيمُ بُصْرَى إِلَى هِرَقْلَ فَقَالَ هِرَقْلُ: هَلْ هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ قَوْمِ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ؟ قَالُوا: نَعَمْ فَدُعِيتُ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَى هِرَقْلَ فَأَجْلَسَنَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ: أَيُّكُمْ أَقْرَبُ نَسَبًا مِنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ؟ قَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ: فَقُلْتُ: أَنَا فَأَجْلَسُونِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ وَأَجْلَسُوا أَصْحَابِي خَلْفِي ثُمَّ دَعَا بِتَرْجُمَانِهِ فَقَالَ: قُلْ لَهُمْ: إِنِّي سَائِلٌ هَذَا عَنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ فَإِنْ كَذَبَنِي فَكَذِّبُوهُ. قَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانُ: وَايْمُ اللَّهِ لَوْلَا مَخَافَةُ أَنْ يُؤْثَرَ عَلَيَّ الْكَذِبُ لَكَذَبْتُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتَرْجُمَانِهِ: سَلْهُ كَيْفَ حَسَبُهُ فِيكُمْ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: هُوَ فِينَا ذُو حَسَبٍ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مِنْ مَلِكٍ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. قَالَ: فَهَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. قَالَ: وَمَنْ يَتْبَعُهُ؟ أَشْرَافُ النَّاسِ أَمْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ. قَالَ: أَيَزِيدُونَ أَمْ يَنْقُصُونَ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا بَلْ يَزِيدُونَ. قَالَ: هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ سَخْطَةً لَهُ؟ قَالَ: قلت: لَا. قلت: فَهَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ؟ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ. قَالَ: فَكَيْفَ كَانَ قِتَالُكُمْ إِيَّاهُ؟ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالًا يُصِيبُ مِنَّا وَنُصِيبُ مِنْهُ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ يَغْدِرُ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا وَنَحْنُ مِنْهُ فِي هَذِهِ الْمُدَّةِ لَا نَدْرِي مَا هُوَ صَانِعٌ فِيهَا؟ قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ مَا أَمْكَنَنِي مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أُدْخِلُ فِيهَا شَيْئًا غَيْرَ هَذِهِ. قَالَ: فَهَلْ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ؟ قُلْتُ: لَا. ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتَرْجُمَانِهِ: قُلْ لَهُ: إِنِّي سَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ حَسَبِهِ فِيكُمْ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ فِيكُمْ ذُو حَسَبٍ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْعَثُ فِي أَحْسَابِ قَوْمِهَا. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ كَانَ فِي آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَقُلْتُ: لَوْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ. قُلْتُ: رَجُلٌ يَطْلُبُ مُلْكَ آبَائِهِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ أَتْبَاعه أضعافاؤهم أَمْ أَشْرَافُهُمْ؟ فَقُلْتَ: بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ وَهُمْ أَتْبَاعُ الرُّسُلِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ: هَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيَدَعَ الْكَذِبَ عَلَى النَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَذْهَبُ فَيَكْذِبُ عَلَى اللَّهِ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ: هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ سَخْطَةً لَهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا وَكَذَلِكَ الْإِيمَانُ إِذَا خَالَطَ بَشَاشَتُهُ الْقُلُوبَ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَزِيدُونَ أَمْ يَنْقُصُونَ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُمْ يَزِيدُونَ وَكَذَلِكَ الْإِيمَانُ حَتَّى يَتِمَّ وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّكُمْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ فَتَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالًا يَنَالُ مِنْكُمْ وَتَنَالُونَ مِنْهُ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْتَلَى ثُمَّ تَكُونُ لَهَا الْعَاقِبَةُ. وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَغْدِرُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْدِرُ وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ لَا تَغْدِرُ وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ؟ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لَا فَقُلْتُ: لَوْ كَانَ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ قُلْتُ: رَجُلٌ ائْتَمَّ بِقَوْلٍ قِيلَ قَبْلَهُ. قَالَ: ثُمَّ قَالَ: بِمَا يَأْمُرُكُمْ؟ قُلْنَا: يَأْمُرُنَا بِالصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ وَالصِّلَةِ وَالْعَفَافِ. قَالَ: إِنْ يَكُ مَا تَقُولُ حَقًّا فَإِنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ وَقَدْ كُنْتُ أَعْلَمَ أَنَّهُ خَارِجٌ وَلَمْ أَكُنْ أَظُنُّهُ مِنْكُمْ وَلَوْ أَنِّي أَعْلَمُ أَنِّي أَخْلُصُ إِلَيْهِ لَأَحْبَبْتُ لِقَاءَهُ وَلَوْ كُنْتُ عِنْدَهُ لَغَسَلْتُ عَنْ قَدَمَيْهِ وَلَيَبْلُغَنَّ مُلْكُهُ مَا تَحْتَ قَدَمَيَّ. ثُمَّ دَعَا بِكِتَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَرَأَهُ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَقَدْ سَبَقَ تَمَامُ الْحَدِيثِ فِي «بَاب الْكتاب إِلى الكفَّار»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5861
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 119
Sunan Abi Dawud 846

Abd Allah b. Abi Awfa said:

When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raised his head after bowing, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O Allah, our lord, to Thee be the praise in the heavens and in all the earth, and all that it please Thee to create afterwards.

Abu Dawud said: Sufyan al-Thawri and Shu’bah b. al-Hajjaj reported on authority of Ubaid b. al-Hasan: There is no mention of the words “after bowing” in this tradition. Sufyan said: we met al-shaikh ‘Ubaid b. al-Hasan; he did not say the words “bowing” in it.

Abu dawud said: Shu’bah narrated this from Abi ‘Ismah, from al-A’mash, on the authority of ‘Ubaid, saying: “after bowing”.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ وَوَكِيعٌ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ كُلُّهُمْ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ الْحَسَنِ، سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أَوْفَى، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَشُعْبَةُ بْنُ الْحَجَّاجِ عَنْ عُبَيْدٍ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ لَيْسَ فِيهِ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ لَقِينَا الشَّيْخَ عُبَيْدًا أَبَا الْحَسَنِ بَعْدُ فَلَمْ يَقُلْ فِيهِ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَاهُ شُعْبَةُ عَنْ أَبِي عِصْمَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ عَنْ عُبَيْدٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 846
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 456
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 845
Narrated Ibn 'Umar (RA):
I memorized from the Prophet (SAW) ten (voluntary) Rak'at - two Rak'at before the Zuhr prayer and two after it; two Rak'at after Maghrib prayer in his house, and two Rak'at after 'Isha' prayer in his house, and two Rak'at before the Fajr prayer. [Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ اِبْنِ عُمَرَ ‏-رَضِيَ اَللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا‏- قَالَ : { حَفِظْتُ مِنْ اَلنَّبِيِّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-عَشْرَ رَكَعَاتٍ : رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ اَلظُّهْرِ , وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا , وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ اَلْمَغْرِبِ فِي بَيْتِهِ , وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ اَلْعِشَاءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ , وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ اَلصُّبْحِ } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .‏ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 254
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 347
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 352
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّلْتِ ، حَدَّثَنَا مَنْصُورُ بْنُ أَبِي الْأَسْوَدِ ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاق الشَّيْبَانِيِّ ، عَنْ حَمَّادٍ ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ، قَالَ :" يَتْبَعُ الرَّجُلَ بَعْدَ مَوْتِهِ ثَلَاثُ خِلَالٍ : صَدَقَةٌ تَجْرِي بَعْدَهُ، وَصَلَاةُ وَلَدِهِ عَلَيْهِ، وَعِلْمٌ أَفْشَاهُ يُعْمَلُ بِهِ بَعْدَهُ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 559

Malik related to me that Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim heard his father al-Qasim ibn Muhammad say, "I have prayed witr after dawn."

Malik said, "Only a person who oversleeps so that he does not do the witr prays it after dawn. No one should intentionally make his witr after dawn."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَاهُ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ، يَقُولُ إِنِّي لأُوتِرُ بَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنَّمَا يُوتِرُ بَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ مَنْ نَامَ عَنِ الْوِتْرِ وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَتَعَمَّدَ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يَضَعَ وِتْرَهُ بَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 7, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 28
Arabic reference : Book 7, Hadith 282
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 282
Ibn ‘'Umar said (may Allah be well pleased with him and his father):
"I performed two cycles of ritual prayer with Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) before the noon prayer, and two cycles after it, and two cycles after the sunset prayer in his house, and two cycles after the evening prayer in his house.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ‏:‏ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ فِي بَيْتِهِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 282
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 21
Sunan Abi Dawud 3753

Narrated Abdullah Ibn Abbas:

When the verse: "O ye who believe! eat not up your property among yourselves in vanities, but let there be amongst you traffic and trade by mutual good will" was revealed, a man thought it a sin to eat in the house of another man after the revelation of this verse.

Then this (injunction) was revealed by the verse in Surat an-Nur: "No blame on you whether you eat in company or separately."

When a rich man (after revelation) invited a man from his people to eat food in his house, he would say: I consider it a sin to eat from it, and he said: a poor man is more entitled to it than I. The Arabic word tajannah means sin or fault. It was then declared lawful to eat something on which the name of Allah was mentioned, and it was made lawful to eat the flesh of an animal slaughtered by the people of the Book.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ وَاقِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ النَّحْوِيِّ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ ‏{‏ لاَ تَأْكُلُوا أَمْوَالَكُمْ بَيْنَكُمْ بِالْبَاطِلِ إِلاَّ أَنْ تَكُونَ تِجَارَةً عَنْ تَرَاضٍ مِنْكُمْ ‏}‏ فَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ يُحْرَجُ أَنْ يَأْكُلَ عِنْدَ أَحَدٍ مِنَ النَّاسِ بَعْدَ مَا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ فَنَسَخَ ذَلِكَ الآيَةُ الَّتِي فِي النُّورِ قَالَ ‏{‏ لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ ‏}‏ ‏{‏ أَنْ تَأْكُلُوا مِنْ بُيُوتِكُمْ ‏}‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ أَشْتَاتًا ‏}‏ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ الْغَنِيُّ يَدْعُو الرَّجُلَ مِنْ أَهْلِهِ إِلَى الطَّعَامِ قَالَ إِنِّي لأَجَّنَّحُ أَنْ آكُلَ مِنْهُ ‏.‏ وَالتَّجَنُّحُ الْحَرَجُ وَيَقُولُ الْمِسْكِينُ أَحَقُّ بِهِ مِنِّي ‏.‏ فَأُحِلَّ فِي ذَلِكَ أَنْ يَأْكُلُوا مِمَّا ذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ وَأُحِلَّ طَعَامُ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan in chain (Al-Albani)  حسن الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3753
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 27, Hadith 3744
Sunan Abi Dawud 4382

Azhar ibn Abdullah al-Harari said:

Some goods of the people of Kila' were stolen. They accused some men of the weavers (of theft). They came to an-Nu'man ibn Bashir, the companion of the Prophet (saws). He confined them for some days and then set them free.

They came to an-Nu'man and said: You have set them free without beating and investigation. An-Nu'man said: What do you want? You want me to beat them. If your goods are found with them, then it is all right; otherwise, I shall take (retaliation) from your back as I have taken from their backs. They asked: Is this your decision? He said: This is the decision of Allah and His Apostle (saws).

Abu Dawud said: By this statement he frightened them ; that is, beating is not necessary except after acknowledgement.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ نَجْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ، حَدَّثَنَا صَفْوَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْحَرَازِيُّ، أَنَّ قَوْمًا، مِنَ الْكَلاَعِيِّينَ سُرِقَ لَهُمْ مَتَاعٌ فَاتَّهَمُوا أُنَاسًا مِنَ الْحَاكَةِ فَأَتَوُا النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ بَشِيرٍ صَاحِبَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَحَبَسَهُمْ أَيَّامًا ثُمَّ خَلَّى سَبِيلَهُمْ فَأَتَوُا النُّعْمَانَ فَقَالُوا خَلَّيْتَ سَبِيلَهُمْ بِغَيْرِ ضَرْبٍ وَلاَ امْتِحَانٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النُّعْمَانُ مَا شِئْتُمْ إِنْ شِئْتُمْ أَنْ أَضْرِبَهُمْ فَإِنْ خَرَجَ مَتَاعُكُمْ فَذَاكَ وَإِلاَّ أَخَذْتُ مِنْ ظُهُورِكُمْ مِثْلَ مَا أَخَذْتُ مِنْ ظُهُورِهِمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا هَذَا حُكْمُكَ فَقَالَ هَذَا حُكْمُ اللَّهِ وَحُكْمُ رَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ إِنَّمَا أَرْهَبَهُمْ بِهَذَا الْقَوْلِ أَىْ لاَ يَجِبُ الضَّرْبُ إِلاَّ بَعْدَ الاِعْتِرَافِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4382
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 32
English translation : Book 39, Hadith 4369
Sunan Abi Dawud 4956

Sa'id b. Musayyab told that his father said on the authority of his grandfather (Hazn):

The Prophet (saws) asked: What is your name? He replied: Hazn (rugged). He said: You are Sahl (smooth). He said: No, smooth is trodden upon and disgraced. Sa'id said: I then thought that ruggedness would remain among us after it.

AbuDawud said: The Prophet (saws) changed the names al-'As, Aziz, Atalah, Shaytan, al-Hakam, Ghurab, Hubab, and Shihab and called him Hisham. He changed the name Harb (war) and called him Silm (peace). He changed the name al-Munba'ith (one who lies) and called him al-Mudtaji' (one who stands up). He changed the name of a land Afrah (barren) and called it Khadrah (green). He changed the name Shi'b ad-Dalalah (the mountain path of a stray), the name of a mountain path and called it Shi'b al-Huda (mountain path of guidance). He changed the name Banu az-Zinyah (children of fornication) and called them Banu ar-Rushdah (children of those who are on the right path), and changed the name Banu Mughwiyah (children of a woman who allures and goes astray), and called them Banu Rushdah (children of a woman who is on the right path).

AbuDawud said: I omitted the chains of these for the sake of brevity.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ مَا اسْمُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ حَزْنٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ سَهْلٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ السَّهْلُ يُوطَأُ وَيُمْتَهَنُ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيُصِيبُنَا بَعْدَهُ حُزُونَةٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَغَيَّرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم اسْمَ الْعَاصِ وَعَزِيزٍ وَعَتَلَةَ وَشَيْطَانٍ وَالْحَكَمِ وَغُرَابٍ وَحُبَابٍ وَشِهَابٍ فَسَمَّاهُ هِشَامًا وَسَمَّى حَرْبًا سَلْمًا وَسَمَّى الْمُضْطَجِعَ الْمُنْبَعِثَ وَأَرْضًا تُسَمَّى عَفِرَةَ سَمَّاهَا خَضِرَةَ وَشِعْبَ الضَّلاَلَةِ سَمَّاهُ شِعْبَ الْهُدَى وَبَنُو الزِّنْيَةِ سَمَّاهُمْ بَنِي الرِّشْدَةِ وَسَمَّى بَنِي مُغْوِيَةَ بَنِي رِشْدَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ تَرَكْتُ أَسَانِيدَهَا لِلاِخْتِصَارِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4956
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 184
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4938
Mishkat al-Masabih 5835, 5836
`A'isha reported God's messenger as saying, "If I wished, `A'isha, mountains of gold would go with me. An angel whose waist was as high as the Ka'ba came to me and told me that my Lord sent me a greeting and said that if I wished I could be a prophet and a servant, or if I wished I could be a prophet and a king. I looked at Gabriel and he gave me a sign to humble myself. (In the version by Ibn `Abbas it says that God's messenger turned to Gabriel as one asking his advice and Gabriel made a gesture with his hand indicating that he should be humble.) I then said that I would be a prophet and a servant." `A'isha said that after that God's messenger did not eat reclining, saying he would eat like a slave and sit like a slave. It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَا عَائِشَةُ لَوْ شِئْتُ لَسَارَتْ مَعِي جِبَالُ الذَّهَبِ جَاءَنِي مَلَكٌ وَإِنَّ حُجْزَتَهُ لَتُسَاوِي الْكَعْبَةَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ رَبَّكَ يَقْرَأُ عَلَيْكَ السَّلَامَ وَيَقُولُ: إِنْ شِئْتَ نَبِيًّا عَبْدًا وَإِنْ شِئْتَ نَبِيًّا مَلِكًا فَنَظَرْتُ إِلَى جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيَّ أَنْ ضَعْ نَفْسَكَ "

وَفِي رِوَايَة ابْن عبَّاسٍ: فَالْتَفَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى جِبْرِيلَ كَالْمُسْتَشِيرِ لَهُ فَأَشَارَ جِبْرِيلُ بِيَدِهِ أَنْ تَوَاضَعْ. فَقُلْتُ: «نَبِيًّا عَبْدًا» قَالَتْ: فَكَانَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ ذَلِكَ لَا يَأْكُلُ متكأ يَقُولُ: «آكُلُ كَمَا يَأْكُلُ الْعَبْدُ وَأَجْلِسُ كَمَا يَجْلِسُ العبدُ» رَوَاهُ فِي «شرح السّنة»

  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5835, 5836
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 95
أَخْبَرَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ ، عَنْ الْقَاسِمِ ، قَالَ :" لَأَنْ يَعِيشَ الرَّجُلُ جَاهِلًا بَعْدَ أَنْ يَعْلَمَ حَقَّ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا لَا يَعْلَمُ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 111
Mishkat al-Masabih 3318
‘Amr b. Shu'aib, on his father’s authority, told of his grandfather saying:
The Prophet decided regarding one who is treated as a member of a family after the death of his father to whom he is attributed when the heirs say he is one of them, that if he is the child of a slave woman whom the father owned when he had intercourse with her he is included among those who seek his inclusion, but gets none of the inheritance which was previously divided;* he however gets his portion of the inheritance which has not already been divided, but if the father to whom he is attributed had disowned him he is not joined to the heirs. If he is the child of a slave woman whom the father did not possess or of a freewoman with whom he had illicit intercourse, he is not joined to the heirs and does not inherit even if the one to whom he is attributed is the one who claims paternity, for he is a child of fornication whether his mother was free or a slave. Abu Dawud transmitted it. *Mirqat 3:506 explains this as a reference to what had happened in the pre-Islamic period.
وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قضى أَن كل مستحلق استحلق بَعْدَ أَبِيهِ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ ادَّعَاهُ وَرَثَتُهُ فَقَضَى أَنَّ كُلَّ مَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَمَةٍ يملكهَا يَوْم أَصَابَهَا فقد لحق بِمن استحلقه وَلَيْسَ لَهُ مِمَّا قُسِمَ قَبْلَهُ مِنَ الْمِيرَاثِ شَيْءٌ وَمَا أَدْرَكَ مِنْ مِيرَاثٍ لَمْ يُقْسَمْ فَلَهُ نَصِيبُهُ وَلَا يَلْحَقُ إِذَا كَانَ أَبُوهُ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ أَنْكَرَهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ مِنْ أمَةٍ لم يَملِكْها أَو من حُرَّةٍ عَاهَرَ بِهَا فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَلْحَقُ بِهِ وَلَا يَرِثُ وَإِنْ كَانَ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ هُوَ الَّذِي ادَّعَاهُ فَهُوَ وَلَدُ زِنْيَةٍ مِنْ حُرَّةٍ كَانَ أَوْ أَمَةٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3318
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 232
Sunan Ibn Majah 529
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"A Bedouin entered the mosque when the Messenger of Allah was sitting there, and (the man) said: 'O Allah, forgive me and Muhammed, and do not forgive anyone else with us.' The Messenger of Allah smiled and said: 'You have placed restrictions on something that is vast.' Then the Bedouin turned away, went to a corner of the mosque, spread his legs and began to urinate. After he had a better understanding, the Bedouin said: 'He got up and came to me, and may my father and mother be ransomed for him, he did not rebuke me nor revile me. He said: "This mosque is not for urinating in. Rather it is built for the remembrance of Allah and prayer.'" Then he called for a large vessel of water and poured it over the place where he had urinated."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ دَخَلَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ جَالِسٌ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِمُحَمَّدٍ وَلاَ تَغْفِرْ لأَحَدٍ مَعَنَا ‏.‏ فَضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدِ احْتَظَرْتَ وَاسِعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ وَلَّى حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَشَجَ يَبُولُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَعْرَابِيُّ بَعْدَ أَنْ فَقِهَ فَقَامَ إِلَىَّ بِأَبِي وَأُمِّي ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُؤَنِّبْ وَلَمْ يَسُبَّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذَا الْمَسْجِدَ لاَ يُبَالُ فِيهِ وَإِنَّمَا بُنِيَ لِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَلِلصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِسَجْلٍ مِنَ مَاءٍ فَأُفْرِغَ عَلَى بَوْلِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 529
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 263
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 529
Musnad Ahmad 17
It was narrated from Awsat bin Isma'eel al-Bajali that he heard Abu Bakr, when the Prophet (ﷺ) had passed away, saying:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood last year in this place where I am standing. Then Abu Bakr wept, then he said: “You must adhere to the truth, for with it comes righteousness and they both lead to Paradise. And you must beware of lying for with it comes immorality and they both lead to Hell. Ask Allah to keep you safe and sound, for no one is given anything, after certain faith (yaqeen) that is better than being kept safe and sound.` Then he said: “Do not sever ties with one another, do not turn your backs on one another, do not bear grudges against one another, do not envy one another, and be, O slaves of Allah, brothers.`
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ خُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سُلَيْمَ بْنَ عَامِرٍ، رَجُلًا مِنْ حِمْيَرَ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَوْسَطَ بْنِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَوْسَطَ الْبَجَلِيِّ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ حِينَ، تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَامَ الْأَوَّلِ مَقَامِي هَذَا ثُمَّ بَكَى ثُمَّ قَالَ عَلَيْكُمْ بِالصِّدْقِ فَإِنَّهُ مَعَ الْبِرِّ وَهُمَا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَإِيَّاكُمْ وَالْكَذِبَ فَإِنَّهُ مَعَ الْفُجُورِ وَهُمَا فِي النَّارِ وَسَلُوا اللَّهَ الْمُعَافَاةَ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يُؤْتَ رَجُلٌ بَعْدَ الْيَقِينِ شَيْئًا خَيْرًا مِنْ الْمُعَافَاةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا تَقَاطَعُوا وَلَا تَدَابَرُوا وَلَا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلَا تَحَاسَدُوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللَّهِ إِخْوَانًا‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 17
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 17
Sahih al-Bukhari 4795

Narrated Aisha:

Sauda (the wife of the Prophet) went out to answer the call of nature after it was made obligatory (for all the Muslims ladies) to observe the veil. She had a large frame and everybody who knew her before could recognize her. So `Umar bin Al-Khattab saw her and said, "O Sauda! By Allah, you cannot hide yourself from us, so think of a way by which you should not be recognized on going out. Sauda returned while Allah's Apostle was in my house taking his supper and a bone covered with meat was in his hand. She entered and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I went out to answer the call of nature and `Umar said to me so-and-so." Then Allah inspired him (the Prophet) and when the state of inspiration was over and the bone was still in his hand as he had not put in down, he said (to Sauda), "You (women) have been allowed to go out for your needs."

حَدَّثَنِي زَكَرِيَّاءُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ خَرَجَتْ سَوْدَةُ بَعْدَ مَا ضُرِبَ الْحِجَابُ لِحَاجَتِهَا، وَكَانَتِ امْرَأَةً جَسِيمَةً لاَ تَخْفَى عَلَى مَنْ يَعْرِفُهَا، فَرَآهَا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ يَا سَوْدَةُ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ مَا تَخْفَيْنَ عَلَيْنَا، فَانْظُرِي كَيْفَ تَخْرُجِينَ، قَالَتْ فَانْكَفَأَتْ رَاجِعَةً، وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِي، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَتَعَشَّى‏.‏ وَفِي يَدِهِ عَرْقٌ فَدَخَلَتْ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي خَرَجْتُ لِبَعْضِ حَاجَتِي فَقَالَ لِي عُمَرُ كَذَا وَكَذَا‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ ثُمَّ رُفِعَ عَنْهُ وَإِنَّ الْعَرْقَ فِي يَدِهِ مَا وَضَعَهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُ قَدْ أُذِنَ لَكُنَّ أَنْ تَخْرُجْنَ لِحَاجَتِكُنَّ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4795
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 317
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 318
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5435

Narrated Anas:

I was a young boy when I once was walking with Allah's Apostle . Allah's Apostle entered the house of his slave tailor and the latter brought a dish filled with food covered with pieces of gourd. Allah's Apostle started picking and eating the gourd. When I saw that, I started collecting and placing the gourd before him. Then the slave returned to his work. Anas added: I have kept on loving gourd since I saw Allah's Apostle doing what he was doing.

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُنِيرٍ، سَمِعَ النَّضْرَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ثُمَامَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ غُلاَمًا أَمْشِي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى غُلاَمٍ لَهُ خَيَّاطٍ، فَأَتَاهُ بِقَصْعَةٍ فِيهَا طَعَامٌ وَعَلَيْهِ دُبَّاءٌ، فَجَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَتَتَبَّعُ الدُّبَّاءَ ـ قَالَ ـ فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُ ذَلِكَ جَعَلْتُ أَجْمَعُهُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ـ قَالَ ـ فَأَقْبَلَ الْغُلاَمُ عَلَى عَمَلِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ لاَ أَزَالُ أُحِبُّ الدُّبَّاءَ بَعْدَ مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَنَعَ مَا صَنَعَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5435
In-book reference : Book 70, Hadith 63
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 65, Hadith 346
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 276
'Amr bin Al-Ahwas Al-Jushami (May Allah be pleased with him) reported that he had heard the Prophet (PBUH) saying on his Farewell Pilgrimage, after praising and glorifying Allah and admonishing people, "Treat women kindly, they are like captives in your hands; you do not owe anything else from them. In case they are guilty of open indecency, then do not share their beds and beat them lightly but if they return to obedience, do not have recourse to anything else against them. You have rights over your wives and they have their rights over you. Your right is that they shall not permit anyone you dislike to enter your home, and their right is that you should treat them well in the matter of food and clothing".

[At- Tirmidhi, who categorized it as Hadith Hasan Sahih].

وعن عمرو بن الأحوض الجشمي رضي الله عنه أنه سمع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم في حجة الوداع يقول بعد أن حمد الله تعالى، وأثنى عليه وذكر ووعظ، ثم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ألا واستوصوا بالنساء خيرًا فإنما هن عوانٍ عندكم ليس تملكون منهن شيئا غير ذلك إلا أن يأتين بفاحشة مبينة، فإن فعلن فاهجروهن في المضاجع، واضربوهن ضربا غير مبرح، فإن أطعنكم فلا تبغوا عليهن سبيلا، ألا إن لكم على نسائكم حقا، ولنسائكم عليكم حقا، فحقكم عليهن أن لا يوطئن فرشكم من تكرهون، ولا يأذن في بيوتكم لمن تكرهون، ألا وحقهن عليكم أن تحسنوا إليهن في كسوتهن وطعامهن‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه الترمذي وقال ‏:‏ حديث حسن صحيح‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 276
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 276
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2958
It was narrated from Muharrar bin Abi Hurairah that his father said:
"I came with Ali bin Abi Talib when the Messenger of Allah sent him to the people of Makkah with news of the dissolution of treaty obligations." He said: "How did you announced that no one would enter Paradise but a believing soul, no one was to circumambulate the House naked: whoever had a treaty with the Messenger of Allah, then for its period, or, it extended to four months, and when four months had passed, and that Allah is free from (all) obligations to the idolaters and so is His Messenger. No idolater was to perform Hajj after this year. I kept on announcing it until my vice grew hoarse."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ الْمُحَرَّرِ بْنِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ جِئْتُ مَعَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ حِينَ بَعَثَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ بِبَرَاءَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا كُنْتُمْ تُنَادُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كُنَّا نُنَادِي ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلاَّ نَفْسٌ مُؤْمِنَةٌ وَلاَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ وَمَنْ كَانَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَهْدٌ فَأَجَلُهُ أَوْ أَمَدُهُ إِلَى أَرْبَعَةِ أَشْهُرٍ فَإِذَا مَضَتِ الأَرْبَعَةُ أَشْهُرٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ بَرِيءٌ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَرَسُولُهُ وَلاَ يَحُجُّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكُنْتُ أُنَادِي حَتَّى صَحِلَ صَوْتِي ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2958
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 341
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2961

Yahya related to me from Malik from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman that Abu Said alKhudri returned from a journey and his family gave him some meat. He asked whether it was meat from the sacrifice. They replied that it was. Abu Said said, "Didn't the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbid that?" They said, "There has been a new command from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, since you went away." Abu Said went out and made enquiries about it and was told that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had said,"I forbade you before to eat meat of the sacrifice after three days, but now eat, give sadaqa and store up. I forbade you before to make nabidh (by soaking raisins or dates in water), but now make nabidh, but remember every intoxicant is haram .I forbade you to visit graves, but now visit them, and do not use bad language."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَدِمَ مِنْ سَفَرٍ فَقَدَّمَ إِلَيْهِ أَهْلُهُ لَحْمًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ انْظُرُوا أَنْ يَكُونَ هَذَا مِنْ لُحُومِ الأَضْحَى ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا هُوَ مِنْهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ أَلَمْ يَكُنْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَهَى عَنْهَا فَقَالُوا إِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَكَ أَمْرٌ ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ فَسَأَلَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَأُخْبِرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ لُحُومِ الأَضْحَى بَعْدَ ثَلاَثٍ فَكُلُوا وَتَصَدَّقُوا وَادَّخِرُوا وَنَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ الاِنْتِبَاذِ فَانْتَبِذُوا وَكُلُّ مُسْكِرٍ حَرَامٌ وَنَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ زِيَارَةِ الْقُبُورِ فَزُورُوهَا وَلاَ تَقُولُوا هُجْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي لاَ تَقُولُوا سُوءًا ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 23, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 23, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 23, Hadith 1038
Sahih Muslim 1539 b

Sa'id b. al-Musayyib said that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) forbade the transaction of Af Muzabana and Muhaqala. Muzabana means that fresh dates on the trees should be sold against dry dates. Muhaqala implies that the wheat in the ear should be sold against the wheat and getting the land on rent for the wheat (produced in it). He (the narrator) said that the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) had aid:

Do not sell fresh fruits on the trees until their good condition becomes manifest, and do not sell fresh dates on the trees against dry dates.

Salim said: Abdullah informed me on the authority of Zaid b. Thabit, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) having given concession afterwards in case of ariyya transactions by which dry dates can be exchanged with fresh dates, but he did not permit it in other cases.

وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَهَى عَنْ بَيْعِ الْمُزَابَنَةِ وَالْمُحَاقَلَةِ وَالْمُزَابَنَةُ أَنْ يُبَاعَ ثَمَرُ النَّخْلِ بِالتَّمْرِ وَالْمُحَاقَلَةُ أَنْ يُبَاعَ الزَّرْعُ بِالْقَمْحِ وَاسْتِكْرَاءُ الأَرْضِ بِالْقَمْحِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَبْتَاعُوا الثَّمَرَ حَتَّى يَبْدُوَ صَلاَحُهُ وَلاَ تَبْتَاعُوا الثَّمَرَ بِالتَّمْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ سَالِمٌ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ رَخَّصَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فِي بَيْعِ الْعَرِيَّةِ بِالرُّطَبِ أَوْ بِالتَّمْرِ وَلَمْ يُرَخِّصْ فِي غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ.
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1539b
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 77
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 10, Hadith 3678
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1155

Narrated Abu Huraira:

That once Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) said, "Your brother, i.e. `Abdullah bin Rawaha does not say obscene (referring to his verses): Amongst us is Allah's Apostle, who recites His Book when it dawns. He showed us the guidance, after we were blind. We believe that whatever he says will come true. And he spends his nights in such a way as his sides do not touch his bed. While the pagans were deeply asleep."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ أَبِي سِنَانٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَهُوَ يَقْصُصُ فِي قَصَصِهِ وَهُوَ يَذْكُرُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنَّ أَخًا لَكُمْ لاَ يَقُولُ الرَّفَثَ‏.‏ يَعْنِي بِذَلِكَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ رَوَاحَةَ وَفِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ يَتْلُو كِتَابَهُ إِذَا انْشَقَّ مَعْرُوفٌ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ سَاطِعُ أَرَانَا الْهُدَى بَعْدَ الْعَمَى فَقُلُوبُنَا بِهِ مُوقِنَاتٌ أَنَّ مَا قَالَ وَاقِعُ يَبِيتُ يُجَافِي جَنْبَهُ عَنْ فِرَاشِهِ إِذَا اسْتَثْقَلَتْ بِالْمُشْرِكِينَ الْمَضَاجِعُ تَابَعَهُ عُقَيْلٌ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ وَالأَعْرَجِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1155
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 254
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2322
It was narrated that 'Aishah said:
"The Messenger of Allah came to me one day and said: 'Do you have anything (to eat)?' I said: 'No.' he said: 'Then I am fasting.' Then he came to me after that day, and I had been given some Hais. I had kept some for him as he liked Hais. She said: 'O Messenger of Allah, we have been given some Hais and I kept some for you.' He said: 'Bring it here. I started the day fasting.' Then he ate some of it, then he said: 'The likeness of a voluntary fast is that of a man who allocated some of his wealth to give in charity; if he wishes he may go ahead and give it, and if he wishes he may keep it."'
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ عِنْدَكُمْ شَىْءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنِّي صَائِمٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ مَرَّ بِي بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَقَدْ أُهْدِيَ إِلَىَّ حَيْسٌ فَخَبَأْتُ لَهُ مِنْهُ وَكَانَ يُحِبُّ الْحَيْسَ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ أُهْدِيَ لَنَا حَيْسٌ فَخَبَأْتُ لَكَ مِنْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَدْنِيهِ أَمَا إِنِّي قَدْ أَصْبَحْتُ وَأَنَا صَائِمٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَكَلَ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا مَثَلُ صَوْمِ الْمُتَطَوِّعِ مَثَلُ الرَّجُلِ يُخْرِجُ مِنْ مَالِهِ الصَّدَقَةَ فَإِنْ شَاءَ أَمْضَاهَا وَإِنْ شَاءَ حَبَسَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2322
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 233
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2324
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4162
It was narrated from 'Ubadah bin As-Samit that the Messenger of Allah said:
"Why don't you pledge to me upon that which the women have pledged: That you will not associate anything with Allah, that you will not steal, that you will not have unlawful sexual relations, that you will not utter slander, fabricating from between your hands and feet, and that you will not disobey me in goodness (Ma'ruf)?" We said: "yes, O Messenger of Allah." So we gave him our pledge, on that basis. The Messenger of Allah said: "Whoever commits any of these actions after that, and is punished, that will be an expiation. Whoever is not punished, then his affair is up to Allah; if He wills, He will forgive him, and if He wills, He will punish him."
أَخْبَرَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ كَيْسَانَ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ فُضَيْلٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تُبَايِعُونِي عَلَى مَا بَايَعَ عَلَيْهِ النِّسَاءُ أَنْ لاَ تُشْرِكُوا بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَلاَ تَسْرِقُوا وَلاَ تَزْنُوا وَلاَ تَقْتُلُوا أَوْلاَدَكُمْ وَلاَ تَأْتُوا بِبُهْتَانٍ تَفْتَرُونَهُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَأَرْجُلِكُمْ وَلاَ تَعْصُونِي فِي مَعْرُوفٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَبَايَعْنَاهُ عَلَى ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَمَنْ أَصَابَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ شَيْئًا فَنَالَتْهُ عُقُوبَةٌ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ وَمَنْ لَمْ تَنَلْهُ عُقُوبَةٌ فَأَمْرُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ غَفَرَ لَهُ وَإِنْ شَاءَ عَاقَبَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4162
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 14
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4167
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3401
Abu Hurairah (ra) narrated that :
the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: “When one of you leaves his bed then returns to it, then let him brush it off with the edge of his Izar three times, for indeed, he does not know what succeeded him upon it after him. When he lies down, let him say: ‘In Your Name, my Lord, I lay my side down, and in Your Name I raise it. And if You take my soul, then have mercy upon it, and if You release it, then protect it with that which You protect Your righteous worshipers (Bismika rabbī waḍa`tu janbī wa bika arfa`uhu, fa’in amsakta nafsī farḥamhā wa in arsaltahā faḥfaẓhā bimā taḥfaẓu bihī `ibādakaṣ-ṣāliḥīn)’ And when he awakens, let him say: All praise is due to Allah, Who healed me in my body, and returned to me my soul, and permitted me to remember Him (Al-ḥamdulillāh alladhī `āfānī fī jasadī wa radda `alayya rūḥī wa adhina lī bidhikrih).’”
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، رضى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ عَنْ فِرَاشِهِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَيْهِ فَلْيَنْفُضْهُ بِصَنِفَةِ إِزَارِهِ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَدْرِي مَا خَلَفَهُ عَلَيْهِ بَعْدَهُ فَإِذَا اضْطَجَعَ فَلْيَقُلْ بِاسْمِكَ رَبِّي وَضَعْتُ جَنْبِي وَبِكَ أَرْفَعُهُ فَإِنْ أَمْسَكْتَ نَفْسِي فَارْحَمْهَا وَإِنْ أَرْسَلْتَهَا فَاحْفَظْهَا بِمَا تَحْفَظُ بِهِ عِبَادَكَ الصَّالِحِينَ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا اسْتَيْقَظَ فَلْيَقُلِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي عَافَانِي فِي جَسَدِي وَرَدَّ عَلَىَّ رُوحِي وَأَذِنَ لِي بِذِكْرِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ وَعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى بَعْضُهُمْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ وَقَالَ فَلْيَنْفُضْهُ بِدَاخِلَةِ إِزَارِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3401
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3401
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3129
Narrated Ubayy bin Ka'b:
"On the Day of Uhud, sixty-four of the Ansar were killed, and six from the Muhajirin, one of whom was Hamzah, and they mutilated them, so the Ansar said: 'If, (in the future) we are able to kill them on a day like this, we would mutilate from among them as twice as they (mutilate from among us).'" He said: "So on the day of the Conquest of Makkah, Allah revealed: And if you punish them, then punish them with the like of that with which you were afflicted. But if you have patience, then it is better for those who are patient (16:126). So a man said: 'There shall be no Quraish after today.' But the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Leave the people, except for four.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَمَّارٍ الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ حُرَيْثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ عِيسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَالِيَةِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ أُحُدٍ أُصِيبَ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ أَرْبَعَةٌ وَسِتُّونَ رَجُلاً وَمِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ سِتَّةٌ فِيهِمْ حَمْزَةُ فَمَثَّلُوا بِهِمْ فَقَالَتِ الأَنْصَارُ لَئِنْ أَصَبْنَا مِنْهُمْ يَوْمًا مِثْلَ هَذَا لَنُرْبِيَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ قَالَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ فَتْحِ مَكَّةَ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏(‏ وَإِنْ عَاقَبْتُمْ فَعَاقِبُوا بِمِثْلِ مَا عُوقِبْتُمْ بِهِ وَلَئِنْ صَبَرْتُمْ لَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لِلصَّابِرِينَ ‏)‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ لاَ قُرَيْشَ بَعْدَ الْيَوْمِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كُفُّوا عَنِ الْقَوْمِ إِلاَّ أَرْبَعَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3129
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 181
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3129
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3521
It was narrated that Muhammad said:
"I was sitting with some people in Al-Kufah in a large gathering of the Ansar, among whom was 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Laila. They spoke about the story of Subai'ah and I mentioned what 'Abdullah bin 'Utbah bin Mas'ud had said in meaning." (One of the narrators) Ibn 'Awn's saying was: "when she gives birth." Ibn Abi Layla said: 'But his (paternal) uncle did not say that.' I raised my voice and said: 'Would I dare to tell lies about 'Abdullah bin 'Utbah when he is in the vicinity of Al-Kufah?'" He said: "Then I met Malik and said: 'What did Ibn Mas'ud say about the story of Subai'ah?' He said: 'He said: "Are you going to be too strict with her and not allow her the concession (with regard to the 'Iddah)? The shorter Surah about women (At-Talaq) was revealed after the longer one (Al-Baqarah)."'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا فِي نَاسٍ بِالْكُوفَةِ فِي مَجْلِسٍ - لِلأَنْصَارِ - عَظِيمٍ فِيهِمْ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي لَيْلَى فَذَكَرُوا شَأْنَ سُبَيْعَةَ فَذَكَرْتُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ فِي مَعْنَى قَوْلِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ حَتَّى تَضَعَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي لَيْلَى لَكِنَّ عَمَّهُ لاَ يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ فَرَفَعْتُ صَوْتِي وَقُلْتُ إِنِّي لَجَرِيءٌ أَنْ أَكْذِبَ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ وَهُوَ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَقِيتُ مَالِكًا قُلْتُ كَيْفَ كَانَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ فِي شَأْنِ سُبَيْعَةَ قَالَ قَالَ أَتَجْعَلُونَ عَلَيْهَا التَّغْلِيظَ وَلاَ تَجْعَلُونَ لَهَا الرُّخْصَةَ لأُنْزِلَتْ سُورَةُ النِّسَاءِ الْقُصْرَى بَعْدَ الطُّولَى ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3521
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 133
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3551
Sahih Muslim 1347

Abu Huraira (Allah be pleased with him) reported:

Abu Bakr Siddiq (Allah be pleased with him) sent me during Hajj before the Farewell Pilgrimage for which Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had appointed him an Amir, among a group of people whom he had ordered to make announcement to the people on the Day of Nahr:" After this year no polytheist may perform the Pilgrimage and no naked person may circumambulate the House." Ibn Shihab stated that Humaid b. Abd al-Rahman said that according to this narration of Abu Huraira (Allah be pleased with him) the day of Hajj al-Akbar (Great Hajj) is this Day of Nahr (10th of Dhu'l-Hijja).
حَدَّثَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، ح . وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى التُّجِيبِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقُ فِي الْحَجَّةِ الَّتِي أَمَّرَهُ عَلَيْهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَبْلَ حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ فِي رَهْطٍ يُؤَذِّنُونَ فِي النَّاسِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ لاَ يَحُجُّ بَعْدَ الْعَامِ مُشْرِكٌ وَلاَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ عُرْيَانٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَكَانَ حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ يَقُولُ يَوْمُ النَّحْرِ يَوْمُ الْحَجِّ الأَكْبَرِ ‏.‏ مِنْ أَجْلِ حَدِيثِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1347
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 491
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3125
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1453 c

Ibn Abu Mulaika reported that al-Qasim b. Muhammad b. Abu Bakr had narrated to him that 'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported that Sahla bint Suhail b. 'Amr came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and said:

Messenger of Allah, Salim (the freed slave of Abu Hudhaifa) is living with us in our house, and he has attained (puberty) as men attain it and has acquired knowledge (of the sex problems) as men acquire, whereupon he said: Suckle him so that he may become unlawful (in regard to marriage) for you He (Ibn Abu Mulaika) said: I refrained from (narrating this hadith) for a year or so on account of fear. I then met al-Qasim and said to him: You narrated to me a hadith which I did not narrate (to anyone) afterwards. He said: What is that? I informed him, whereupon he said: Narrate it on my authority that 'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) had narrated that to me.
وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ رَافِعٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، أَنَّ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ سَهْلَةَ بِنْتَ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو جَاءَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ سَالِمًا - لِسَالِمٍ مَوْلَى أَبِي حُذَيْفَةَ - مَعَنَا فِي بَيْتِنَا وَقَدْ بَلَغَ مَا يَبْلُغُ الرِّجَالُ وَعَلِمَ مَا يَعْلَمُ الرِّجَالُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَرْضِعِيهِ تَحْرُمِي عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَكَثْتُ سَنَةً أَوْ قَرِيبًا مِنْهَا لاَ أُحَدِّثُ بِهِ وَهِبْتُهُ ثُمَّ لَقِيتُ الْقَاسِمَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ لَقَدْ حَدَّثْتَنِي حَدِيثًا مَا حَدَّثْتُهُ بَعْدُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا هُوَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَحَدِّثْهُ عَنِّي أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ أَخْبَرَتْنِيهِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1453c
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 35
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3426
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1876 e

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Haraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

Every wound received by a Muslim in the way of Allah will appear on the Day of Judgment in the same condition as it was when it was inflicted, and would be bleeding profusely. The colour (of its discharge) will be the colour of blood, but its smell will be the smell of musk. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not hard upon the Muslims, I would not lag behind any expedition undertaken for Jihad, but I do not possess abundant means to provide the Mujahids with riding animals, nor do they (i. e. all of them) have abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) to follow me, nor would it please their hearts to stay behind me.
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، قَالَ هَذَا مَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَحَادِيثَ مِنْهَا وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كُلُّ كَلْمٍ يُكْلَمُهُ الْمُسْلِمُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ تَكُونُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ كَهَيْئَتِهَا إِذَا طُعِنَتْ تَفَجَّرُ دَمًا اللَّوْنُ لَوْنُ دَمٍ وَالْعَرْفُ عَرْفُ الْمِسْكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ فِي يَدِهِ لَوْلاَ أَنْ أَشُقَّ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَا قَعَدْتُ خَلْفَ سَرِيَّةٍ تَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَلَكِنْ لاَ أَجِدُ سَعَةً فَأَحْمِلَهُمْ وَلاَ يَجِدُونَ سَعَةً فَيَتَّبِعُونِي وَلاَ تَطِيبُ أَنْفُسُهُمْ أَنْ يَقْعُدُوا بَعْدِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1876e
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 159
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4630
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 598
Asim bin Damrah said:
"We asked Ali about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah during the day. He said: 'You will not be able to do that.' We said: 'Whoever among is able (he will)?' So he said: 'When the sun appeared over there (east) like it appears here (west) at Asr, the Messenger of Allah would pray two Rak'ah, and when the sun appeared over there (east) like it appears here (west) at Zuhr, he would pray four Rak'ah. And he would pray four before Zuhr and two after it, and four before Asr separating between every two Rak'ah with At-Taslim upon the angels that are close (to Allah) and those who follow them among the believers, and the Muslims."
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ ضَمْرَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ النَّهَارِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لاَ تُطِيقُونَ ذَاكَ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا مَنْ أَطَاقَ ذَاكَ مِنَّا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الْعَصْرِ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا كَهَيْئَتِهَا مِنْ هَا هُنَا عِنْدَ الظُّهْرِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَصَلَّى أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلاَئِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَالْمُرْسَلِينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 598
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 55
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 598
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2084
Thawban narrated that the Prophet (S.A.W) said:
"When one of you suffers from fever - and indeed fever is a piece of the Fire - let him extinguish it with water. Let him stand in a flowing river facing the direction of it and say: Allahummashfi 'abdaka wa saddik Rasulak ('In the name off Allah. O Allah! Cure your slave and testify to Your Messenger.)' Doing so after Salat As-Subh(Fajr) and before the rising of the sun. Let him submerse himself in it three times, for three days. If he is not cured in three, then five. If he is not cured in five, then seven. If he is not cured in seven, then nine. For indeed it will not remain after nine, with the permission of Allah."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَشْقَرُ الرِّبَاطِيُّ، قال حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، قال حَدَّثَنَا مَرْزُوقٌ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الشَّامِيُّ، قال حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ، رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الشَّامِ أَخْبَرَنَا ثَوْبَانُ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا أَصَابَ أَحَدَكُمُ الْحُمَّى فَإِنَّ الْحُمَّى قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ النَّارِ فَلْيُطْفِئْهَا عَنْهُ بِالْمَاءِ فَلْيَسْتَنْقِعْ نَهْرًا جَارِيًا لِيَسْتَقْبِلَ جَرْيَةَ الْمَاءِ فَيَقُولُ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ عَبْدَكَ وَصَدِّقْ رَسُولَكَ بَعْدَ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ فَلْيَغْتَمِسْ فِيهِ ثَلاَثَ غَمَسَاتٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَبْرَأْ فِي ثَلاَثٍ فَخَمْسٌ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَبْرَأْ فِي خَمْسٍ فَسَبْعٌ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَبْرَأْ فِي سَبْعٍ فَتِسْعٌ فَإِنَّهَا لاَ تَكَادُ تُجَاوِزُ تِسْعًا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2084
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 49
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 2, Hadith 2084
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1577
Narrated 'Iyad bin Himar:

That he gave the Prophet (saws) a gift or a camel, so the Prophet (saws) said: "Have you accepted Islam?" He said: "No." He said: "Then I have been prohibited from the Zabd (gift) of the idolaters."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih. And the meaning of his saying: "I haven been prohibited from the Zabd (gifts) of the idolaters" is their gifts.

It has been reported about the Messenger (saws) that he used to accept the gifts of the idolaters while a dislike for that is mentioned in this Hadith.

And the implication is that this was after he used to accept from them, and then he later forbade their gifts.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ الْقَطَّانِ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، هُوَ ابْنُ الشِّخِّيرِ عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ، أَنَّهُ أَهْدَى لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم هَدِيَّةً لَهُ أَوْ نَاقَةً فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَسْلَمْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنِّي نُهِيتُ عَنْ زَبْدِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ إِنِّي نُهِيتُ عَنْ زَبْدِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي هَدَايَاهُمْ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقْبَلُ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ هَدَايَاهُمْ وَذُكِرَ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ الْكَرَاهِيَةُ وَاحْتُمِلَ أَنْ يَكُونَ هَذَا بَعْدَ مَا كَانَ يَقْبَلُ مِنْهُمْ ثُمَّ نَهَى عَنْ هَدَايَاهُمْ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1577
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 38
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1577
Sahih Muslim 2454

Anas reported that after the death of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) Abu Bakr said to 'Umar:

Let us visit Umm Aiman as Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) used to visit her. As we came to her, she wept. They (Abu Bakr and Umar) said to her: What makes you weep? What is in store (in the next world) for Allah's-Messenger (may peace be upon him) is better than (this worldly life). She said: I weep not because I am ignorant of the fact that what is in store for Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) (in the next world) is better than (this world), but I weep because the revelation which came from the Heaven has ceased to come. This moved both of them to tears and they began to weep along with her.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ عَاصِمٍ الْكِلاَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِعُمَرَ انْطَلِقْ بِنَا إِلَى أُمِّ أَيْمَنَ نَزُورُهَا كَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَزُورُهَا ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهَا بَكَتْ فَقَالاَ لَهَا مَا يُبْكِيكِ مَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ لِرَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ مَا أَبْكِي أَنْ لاَ أَكُونَ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّ مَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ لِرَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَكِنْ أَبْكِي أَنَّ الْوَحْىَ قَدِ انْقَطَعَ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ ‏.‏ فَهَيَّجَتْهُمَا عَلَى الْبُكَاءِ فَجَعَلاَ يَبْكِيَانِ مَعَهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2454
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 148
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6009
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2834 d

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

The first group of my Ummah to get into Paradise would be like a full moon in the night. Then those who would be next to them; they would be like the most significantly glittering stars in regard to brightness, then after them (others) in ranks. They would neither void excrement, nor pass water, nor suffer from catarrh, nor would they spit. And their combs would be made of gold, and the fuel of their braziers would be aloes and their sweat would be musk and their form would be the form of one single person according to the length of their father sixty cubits tall. This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Ibn Abi Shaiba with a slight variation of wording.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ تَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ مِنْ أُمَّتِي عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ عَلَى أَشَدِّ نَجْمٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ إِضَاءَةً ثُمَّ هُمْ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مَنَازِلُ لاَ يَتَغَوَّطُونَ وَلاَ يَبُولُونَ وَلاَ يَمْتَخِطُونَ وَلاَ يَبْزُقُونَ أَمْشَاطُهُمُ الذَّهَبُ وَمَجَامِرُهُمُ الأَلُوَّةُ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ أَخْلاَقُهُمْ عَلَى خُلُقِ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ عَلَى طُولِ أَبِيهِمْ آدَمَ سِتُّونَ ذِرَاعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ عَلَى خُلُقِ رَجُلٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ عَلَى خَلْقِ رَجُلٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ عَلَى صُورَةِ أَبِيهِمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2834d
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6796
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3500

Narrated Muhammad bin Jubair bin Mut`im:

That while he was with a delegation from Quraish to Muawiya, the latter heard the news that `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As said that there would be a king from the tribe of Qahtan. On that Muawiya became angry, got up and then praised Allah as He deserved, and said, "Now then, I have heard that some men amongst you narrate things which are neither in the Holy Book, nor have been told by Allah's Apostle. Those men are the ignorant amongst you. Beware of such hopes as make the people go astray, for I heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'Authority of ruling will remain with Quraish, and whoever bears hostility to them, Allah will destroy him as long as they abide by the laws of the religion.' "

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ بَلَغَ مُعَاوِيَةَ وَهْوَ عِنْدَهُ فِي وَفْدٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ مَلِكٌ مِنْ قَحْطَانَ، فَغَضِبَ مُعَاوِيَةُ، فَقَامَ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنَّهُ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّ رِجَالاً مِنْكُمْ يَتَحَدَّثُونَ أَحَادِيثَ لَيْسَتْ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ، وَلاَ تُؤْثَرُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَأُولَئِكَ جُهَّالُكُمْ، فَإِيَّاكُمْ وَالأَمَانِيَّ الَّتِي تُضِلُّ أَهْلَهَا، فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ فِي قُرَيْشٍ، لاَ يُعَادِيهِمْ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ كَبَّهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ، مَا أَقَامُوا الدِّينَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3500
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 704
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 20

It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) breathed his last and Abu Bakr was appointed as his successor (Caliph), those amongst the Arabs who wanted to become apostates became apostates. 'Umar b. Khattab said to Abu Bakr:

Why would you fight against the people, when the Messenger of Allah declared: I have been directed to fight against people so long as they do not say: There is no god but Allah, and he who professed it was granted full protection of his property and life on my behalf except for a right? His (other) affairs rest with Allah. Upon this Abu Bakr said: By Allah, I would definitely fight against him who severed prayer from Zakat, for it is the obligation upon the rich. By Allah, I would fight against them even to secure the cord (used for hobbling the feet of a camel) which they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (as zakat) but now they have withheld it. Umar b. Khattab remarked: By Allah, I found nothing but the fact that Allah had opened the heart of Abu Bakr for (perceiving the justification of) fighting (against those who refused to pay Zakat) and I fully recognized that the (stand of Abu Bakr) was right.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاسْتُخْلِفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَاللَّهِ لأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عِقَالاً كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 20
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 29
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5860
Ibn `Abbas told that Dimad, a man of Azd Shanu'a who applied spells to avert the jinn[*], came to Mecca, and heard the foolish ones among the inhabitants of Mecca saying Muhammad was jinn-possessed. So, he said, "If I could only see this man, perhaps God might heal him at my hand." He met him and said, "I apply spells to avert the jinn, Muhammad. Would you like me do so?" God's messenger replied, "Praise is due to God whom we praise and from whom we seek help. No one can lead astray one whom God guides, and no one can guide one whom God leads astray. I testify that there is no god but God alone who has no partner, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and messenger. To proceed." Here he interrupted by saying, "Repeat these words to me," so God's messenger repeated them three times. He then said, "I have heard what the kahinssay, what the sorcerers say and what the poets say, but I have never heard anything like these words of yours which have reached a depth like that of the sea (balaghna qamus al-bahr). If you give me your hand, I will swear allegiance to you by accepting Islam." He said that he swore allegiance to him. *Literally, "applied spells against this wind." The word rih(wind) is sometimes used of the jinn, the reason given being that they are invisible like the wind. Muslim transmitted it. Some text of al-Masabih have balaghna na'us al-bahr, but it is a corruption.
وَعَن ابْن عبَّاس قَالَ: إِنَّ ضِمَادًا قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ وَكَانَ مِنْ أَزْدِ شَنُوءَةَ وَكَانَ يَرْقِي مِنْ هَذَا الرِّيحِ فَسَمِعَ سُفَهَاءَ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ يَقُولُونَ: إِنَّ مُحَمَّدًا مَجْنُونٌ. فَقَالَ: لَوْ أَنِّي رَأَيْتُ هَذَا الرَّجُلَ لَعَلَّ اللَّهَ يَشْفِيهِ عَلَى يَدَيَّ. قَالَ: فَلَقِيَهُ. فَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي أَرْقِي مِنْ هَذَا الرِّيحِ فَهَلْ لَكَ؟ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ لِلَّهِ نَحْمَدُهُ وَنَسْتَعِينُهُ مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلَا مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلَا هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَمَّا بَعْدُ» فَقَالَ: أَعِدْ عَلَيَّ كَلِمَاتِكَ هَؤُلَاءِ فَأَعَادَهُنَّ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثٌ مَرَّاتٍ فَقَالَ: لَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ قَوْلَ الْكَهَنَةِ وَقَوْلَ السَّحَرَةِ وَقَوْلَ الشُّعَرَاءِ فَمَا سَمِعْتُ مِثْلَ كَلِمَاتِكَ هَؤُلَاءِ. وَلَقَدْ بَلَغْنَ قَامُوسَ الْبَحْرِ هَاتِ يَدَكَ أُبَايِعْكَ عَلَى الْإِسْلَامِ قَالَ: فَبَايَعَهُ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي بَعْضِ نُسَخِ «الْمَصَابِيحِ» : بَلَغْنَا نَاعُوسَ الْبَحْر
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5860
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 118
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 24
Sa'id ibn Abi Waqqas said:
"Four ayats were revealed about me. The first was when my mother swore she would neither eat nor drink until I left Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Allah Almighty revealed, 'But if they try to make you associate something with Me about which you have no knowledge, do not obey them. Keep company with them correctly and courteously in this world' (31:15) The second was when I took a sword that I admired and said, 'Messenger of Allah, give me this!' Then the ayat was revealed: 'They will ask you about booty.' (8:1) The third was when I was ill and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to me and I said, 'Messenger of Allah, I want to divide my property. Can I will away a half?' He said, 'No.' 'A third?' I asked. He was silent and so after that it was allowed to will away a third. The fourth was when I had been drinking wine with some of the Ansar. One of them hit my nose with the jawbone of a camel. I went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Allah Almighty revealed the prohibition of wine."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سِمَاكٌ، عَنْ مُصْعَبِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ‏:‏ نَزَلَتْ فِيَّ أَرْبَعُ آيَاتٍ مِنْ كِتَابِ اللهِ تَعَالَى‏:‏ كَانَتْ أُمِّي حَلَفَتْ أَنْ لاَ تَأْكُلَ وَلاَ تَشْرَبَ حَتَّى أُفَارِقَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏:‏ ‏{‏وَإِنْ جَاهَدَاكَ عَلَى أَنْ تُشْرِكَ بِي مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ فَلاَ تُطُعْهُمَا وَصَاحِبْهُمَا فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعْرُوفًا‏}‏‏.‏ وَالثَّانِيَةُ‏:‏ أَنِّي كُنْتُ أَخَذْتُ سَيْفًا أَعْجَبَنِي، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، هَبْ لِي هَذَا، فَنَزَلَتْ‏:‏ ‏{‏يَسْأَلُونَكَ عَنِ الأَنْفَالِ‏}‏‏.‏ وَالثَّالِثَةُ‏:‏ أَنِّي مَرِضْتُ فَأَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، إِنِّي أُرِيدُ أَنْ أَقْسِمَ مَالِي، أَفَأُوصِي بِالنِّصْفِ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ الثُّلُثُ‏؟‏ فَسَكَتَ، فَكَانَ الثُّلُثُ بَعْدَهُ جَائِزًا‏.‏ وَالرَّابِعَةُ‏:‏ إِنِّي شَرِبْتُ الْخَمْرَ مَعَ قَوْمٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، فَضَرَبَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ أَنْفِي بِلَحْيِ جَمَلٍ، فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَنْزَلَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ تَحْرِيمَ الْخَمْرِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 24
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 24
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 24

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from Ata ibn Yasar that a man of the Banu Asad said, "My family and I dismounted to rest at Baqi. My family said to me, 'Go to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and ask him for something that we can eat,' and they began to mention their need. I went to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and found that a man was asking for something, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was saying, 'I do not have anything to give you.' The man turned away from him in anger, saying, 'By my life! You give to whomever you wish.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'He is angry with me because I do not have anything to give him. Whoever asks of you while he has an uqiya or its like, has asked with importunity.' "

The man continued, "I said to myself about a camel that we had, 'It is better than an uqiya.' (Malik explained that an uqiya was forty dirhams.) So I returned and did not ask him for anything, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent me barley and raisins after that. He gave us from his share until Allah, the Mighty, the Majestic gave us relief."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ بَنِي أَسَدٍ أَنَّهُ قَالَ نَزَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَهْلِي، بِبَقِيعِ الْغَرْقَدِ فَقَالَ لِي أَهْلِي اذْهَبْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاسْأَلْهُ لَنَا شَيْئًا نَأْكُلُهُ ‏.‏ وَجَعَلُوا يَذْكُرُونَ مِنْ حَاجَتِهِمْ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدْتُ عِنْدَهُ رَجُلاً يَسْأَلُهُ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ أَجِدُ مَا أُعْطِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَوَلَّى الرَّجُلُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ مُغْضَبٌ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ لَعَمْرِي إِنَّكَ لَتُعْطِي مَنْ شِئْتَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَيَغْضَبُ عَلَىَّ أَنْ لاَ أَجِدَ مَا أُعْطِيهِ مَنْ سَأَلَ مِنْكُمْ وَلَهُ أُوقِيَّةٌ أَوْ عَدْلُهَا فَقَدْ سَأَلَ إِلْحَافًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الأَسَدِيُّ فَقُلْتُ لَلَقْحَةٌ لَنَا خَيْرٌ مِنْ أُوقِيَّةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالأُوقِيَّةُ أَرْبَعُونَ دِرْهَمًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَجَعْتُ وَلَمْ أَسْأَلْهُ فَقُدِمَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ بِشَعِيرٍ وَزَبِيبٍ فَقَسَمَ لَنَا مِنْهُ حَتَّى أَغْنَانَا اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 58, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 58, Hadith 11
Arabic reference : Book 58, Hadith 1854
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2596
It was narrated from 'Ata'bin Yasar that a man from Banu Asad said:
"My wife and I stopped at Baqi Al-Gharqad, and my wife said to me: 'Go to the Messenger of Allah and ask him to give us something to eat. ' So I went to the Messenger of Allah and found a man with him asking him (for something), and the Messenger of Allah was saying: 'I do not have anything to give to you.' The man turned away angrily, saying: 'You only give to those you want. 'The Messenger of Allah said: 'He is angry with me because I did not have anything to give him. Whoever asks of you and he has an Uqiyah or its equivalent, then he has been too demanding in asking."' Al-Asadi said: I said: 'Our milch-camel is worth more than an Uqiyah, 'and an Uqiyah is forty Dirhams. "So I went back and did not ask him for anything. Then the Messenger of Allah got some barley and raisins after that, and he gave us a share of them, until Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, made us independent of means."
قَالَ الْحَارِثُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ قِرَاءَةً عَلَيْهِ وَأَنَا أَسْمَعُ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ بَنِي أَسَدٍ قَالَ نَزَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَهْلِي، بِبَقِيعِ الْغَرْقَدِ فَقَالَتْ لِي أَهْلِي اذْهَبْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلْهُ لَنَا شَيْئًا نَأْكُلْهُ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدْتُ عِنْدَهُ رَجُلاً يَسْأَلُهُ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ أَجِدُ مَا أُعْطِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَلَّى الرَّجُلُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ مُغْضَبٌ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ لَعَمْرِي إِنَّكَ لَتُعْطِي مَنْ شِئْتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَيَغْضَبُ عَلَىَّ أَنْ لاَ أَجِدَ مَا أُعْطِيهِ مَنْ سَأَلَ مِنْكُمْ وَلَهُ أُوقِيَّةٌ أَوْ عِدْلُهَا فَقَدْ سَأَلَ إِلْحَافًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الأَسَدِيُّ فَقُلْتُ لَلَقْحَةٌ لَنَا خَيْرٌ مِنْ أُوقِيَّةٍ - وَالأُوقِيَّةُ أَرْبَعُونَ دِرْهَمًا - فَرَجَعْتُ وَلَمْ أَسْأَلْهُ فَقَدِمَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ شَعِيرٌ وَزَبِيبٌ فَقَسَّمَ لَنَا مِنْهُ حَتَّى أَغْنَانَا اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2596
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 162
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2597
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3266
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Az-Zubair:
"Al-Aqra' bin Habis arrived to meet the Prophet (SAW)" - he said - "so Abu Bakr said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Appoint him over his people.' 'Umar said: 'Do not appoint him O Messenger of Allah!' They continued talking before the Prophet (SAW) until they raised their voices. Abu Bakr said to 'Umar: 'You only wanted to contradict me.' So ['Umar] said: 'I did not want to contradict you.'" He said: "So this Ayah was revealed: 'O you who believe! Do not raise your voices above the voice of the Prophet (49:2).'" He said: "After that, when 'Umar spoke before the Prophet (SAW), his speech could not be heard until he told him he could not understand him." He (one of the narrators) said: "And Ibn Az-Zubair did not mention his grandfather" meaning Abu Bakr.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُؤَمِّلُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ جَمِيلٍ الْجُمَحِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ الأَقْرَعَ بْنَ حَابِسٍ، قَدِمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اسْتَعْمِلْهُ عَلَى قَوْمِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ تَسْتَعْمِلْهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَتَكَلَّمَا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى ارْتَفَعَتْ أَصْوَاتُهُمَا فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لِعُمَرَ مَا أَرَدْتَ إِلاَّ خِلاَفِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ مَا أَرَدْتُ خِلاَفَكَ قَالَ فَنَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَرْفَعُوا أَصْوَاتَكُمْ فَوْقَ صَوْتِ النَّبِيِّ ‏)‏ فَكَانَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ إِذَا تَكَلَّمَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمْ يُسْمِعْ كَلاَمَهُ حَتَّى يَسْتَفْهِمَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَا ذَكَرَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ جَدَّهُ يَعْنِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى بَعْضُهُمْ عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ مُرْسَلٌ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ فِيهِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3266
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 318
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3266
Sahih Muslim 2989 a

Shaqiq reported that it was said to Usama b. Zaid:

Why don't you visit 'Uthman and talk to him? Thereupon he said: Do you think that I have not talked to him but that I have made you hear? By Allah. I have talked to him (about things) concerning me and him and I did not like to divulge those things about which I had to take the initiative and I do not say to my ruler: "You are the best among people," after I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: A man will be brought on the Day of Resurrection and thrown in Hell-Fire and his intestines will pour forth in Hell and he will go round along with them, as an ass goes round the mill stone. The denizens of Hell would gather round him and say: O, so and so, what has happened to you? Were you not enjoining us to do what was reputable and forbid us to do what was disreputable? He will say: Of course, it is so; I used to enjoin (upon people) to do what was reputable but did not practise that myself. I had been forbidding people to do what was disreputable, but practised it myself.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كُرَيْبٍ - قَالَ يَحْيَى وَإِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرُونَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ عَنْ شَقِيقٍ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ قَالَ قِيلَ لَهُ أَلاَ تَدْخُلُ عَلَى عُثْمَانَ فَتُكَلِّمَهُ فَقَالَ أَتُرَوْنَ أَنِّي لاَ أُكَلِّمُهُ إِلاَّ أُسْمِعُكُمْ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ كَلَّمْتُهُ فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ مَا دُونَ أَنْ أَفْتَتِحَ أَمْرًا لاَ أُحِبُّ أَنْ أَكُونَ أَوَّلَ مَنْ فَتَحَهُ وَلاَ أَقُولُ لأَحَدٍ يَكُونُ عَلَىَّ أَمِيرًا إِنَّهُ خَيْرُ النَّاسِ ‏.‏ بَعْدَ مَا سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ يُؤْتَى بِالرَّجُلِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيُلْقَى فِي النَّارِ فَتَنْدَلِقُ أَقْتَابُ بَطْنِهِ فَيَدُورُ بِهَا كَمَا يَدُورُ الْحِمَارُ بِالرَّحَى فَيَجْتَمِعُ إِلَيْهِ أَهْلُ النَّارِ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا فُلاَنُ مَا لَكَ أَلَمْ تَكُنْ تَأْمُرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَتَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ فَيَقُولُ بَلَى قَدْ كُنْتُ آمُرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَلاَ آتِيهِ وَأَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ وَآتِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2989a
In-book reference : Book 55, Hadith 66
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 42, Hadith 7122
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 729

Ibn 'Umar reported:

I prayed along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) two rak'ahs before and two rak'ahs after the noon prayer, two rak'ahs after the sunset prayer and two rak'ahs after the 'Isha' prayer and two rak'ahs after the Friday prayer; and so far as the sunset, 'Isha' and Friday prayers are concerned, I observed (them) along with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) in his house.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ سَعِيدٍ - عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي نَافِعٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَهَا سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ سَجْدَتَيْنِ فَأَمَّا الْمَغْرِبُ وَالْعِشَاءُ وَالْجُمُعَةُ فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِهِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 729
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 128
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1583
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 813
‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”
وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصُوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ» ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلشَّافِعِيِّ: «وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ وَالْمَهْدِيُّ مَنْ هَدَيْتَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْك لَا مَنْجَى مِنْكَ وَلَا مَلْجَأَ إِلَّا إِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 813
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 241
Mishkat al-Masabih 1160
Ibn ‘Umar said, “I prayed along with God’s Messenger two rak'as before and two rak'as after the noon prayer, two after the sunset prayer in his house, and two after the evening prayer in his house.” He said Hafsa told him that God’s Messenger used to pray two short rak'as at daybreak. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ قَالَ: وَحَدَّثَتْنِي حَفْصَةُ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ حِينَ يَطْلُعُ الْفَجْرُ "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1160
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 577
Mishkat al-Masabih 1347
Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger prayed two rak'as in Mina, as did Abu Bakr after his death, ‘Umar after Abu Bakr’s death, and ‘Uthman in the early part of his Caliphate, but afterwards ‘Uthman prayed four. When Ibn ‘Umar prayed with an imam he prayed four, but when he prayed alone he prayed two. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بمنى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَعُمَرُ بَعْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُثْمَانُ صَدَرًا مِنْ خِلَافَتِهِ ثُمَّ إِنَّ عُثْمَانَ صَلَّى بَعْدُ أَرْبَعًا فَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِذَا صَلَّى مَعَ الْإِمَامِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَإِذَا صلاهَا وَحده صلى رَكْعَتَيْنِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1347
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 754
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 285
Abdullah ibn Shaqiq said:
"I asked 'A’isha (may Allah be well pleased with her) about the ritual prayer of Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace), and she said: 'He used to perform two cycles of ritual prayer before the noon prayer and two cycles after it, two cycles after the sunset prayer, two cycles after the evening prayer, and two before the dawn prayer.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ يَحْيَى بْنُ خَلَفٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ الْمُفَضَّلِ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ الْحَذَّاءِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَأَلتُ عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ صَلاةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، قَالَتْ‏:‏ كَانَ يُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَبَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَبَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَقَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ثِنْتَيْنِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 285
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 24
Sahih Muslim 905 a

Asma' reported:

The sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). As I went to 'A'isha who was busy in prayer. I said: What is the matter with the people that they are praying (a special prayer)? She ('A'isha) pointed towards the sky with her head. I said: Is it (an unusual) sign? She said: Yes. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for prayer for such a long time that I was about to faint. I caught hold of a waterskin lying by my side, and began to pour water over my head, or (began to sprinkle water) on my face. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then finished and the sun had brightened. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then addressed the people, (after) praising Allah and lauding Him, and then said: There was no such thing as I did not see earlier, but I saw it at this very place of mine. I ever saw Paradise and Hell. It was also revealed to me that you would be tried in the graves, as you would he tried something like the turmoil of the Dajjal. Asma' said: I do not know which word he actually used (qariban or mithl), and each one of you would be brought and it would be said: What is your knowledge about this man? If the person is a believer, (Asma' said: I do not know whether it was the word al-Mu'min or al-Mu'qin) he would say: He is Muhammad and he is the Messenger of Allah. He brought to us the clear signs and right guidance. So we responded and obeyed him. (He would repeat this three times), and it would be said to him: You should go to sleep. We already knew that you are a believer in him. So the pious man would go to sleep. So far as the hypocrite or sceptic is concerned (Asma' said: I do not know which word was that: al-Munafiq (hypocrite) or al-Murtad (doubtful) he would say: I do not know. I only uttered whatever I heard people say.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ، قَالَتْ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ وَهِيَ تُصَلِّي فَقُلْتُ مَا شَأْنُ النَّاسِ يُصَلُّونَ فَأَشَارَتْ بِرَأْسِهَا إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقُلْتُ آيَةٌ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَأَطَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْقِيَامَ جِدًّا حَتَّى تَجَلاَّنِي الْغَشْىُ فَأَخَذْتُ قِرْبَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ إِلَى جَنْبِي فَجَعَلْتُ أَصُبُّ عَلَى رَأْسِي أَوْ عَلَى وَجْهِي مِنَ الْمَاءِ - قَالَتْ - فَانْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ تَجَلَّتِ الشَّمْسُ فَخَطَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ مَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ لَمْ أَكُنْ رَأَيْتُهُ إِلاَّ قَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا حَتَّى الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ أُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ أَنَّكُمْ تُفْتَنُونَ فِي الْقُبُورِ قَرِيبًا أَوْ مِثْلَ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ - فَيُؤْتَى أَحَدُكُمْ فَيُقَالُ مَا عِلْمُكَ بِهَذَا الرَّجُلِ فَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ أَوِ الْمُوقِنُ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ - فَيَقُولُ هُوَ مُحَمَّدٌ هُوَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ جَاءَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَالْهُدَى فَأَجَبْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ نَمْ قَدْ كُنَّا نَعْلَمُ إِنَّكَ لَتُؤْمِنُ بِهِ فَنَمْ صَالِحًا وَأَمَّا الْمُنَافِقُ أَوِ الْمُرْتَابُ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ - فَيَقُولُ لاَ أَدْرِي سَمِعْتُ النَّاسَ يَقُولُونَ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 905a
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1977
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4252
Narrated Thawban:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: Allah, the Exalted, folded for me the earth, or he said (the narrator is doubtful): My Lord folded for me the earth, so much so that I saw its easts and wests (i.e. the extremities). The kingdom of my community will reach as far as the earth was floded for me. The two treasures, the red and the white, were bestowed on me. I prayed to my Lord that He may not destroy my community by prevailing famine, and not give their control to an enemy who annihilates then en masse except from among themselves. My Lord said to me: Muhammad, If I make a decision, it is not withdrawn ; and I shall not destroy them by prevailing famine, and I shall not give their control to an enemy, except from among themselves, who exterminates them en masse, even if they are stormed from all sides of the earth ; only a section of them will destroy another section, and a section will captive another section. I am afraid about my community of those leaders who will lead astray. When the sword is used among my people, it will not be withdrawn from them till the Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my people attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my people worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars each of them asserting that he is (Allah's) prophet, where as I am the seal of the Prophet s after whom (me) there will be no prophet ; and a section of my people will continue to hold to the truth - (according to the Ibn Isa's version: (will continue to dominate) - the agreed version goes: "and will not be injured by those who oppose them, till Allah's command comes."
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي أَسْمَاءَ، عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَبِّي زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ فَرَأَيْتُ مَشَارِقَهَا وَمَغَارِبَهَا وَإِنَّ مُلْكَ أُمَّتِي سَيَبْلُغُ مَا زُوِيَ لِي مِنْهَا وَأُعْطِيتُ الْكَنْزَيْنِ الأَحْمَرَ وَالأَبْيَضَ وَإِنِّي سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لأُمَّتِي أَنْ لاَ يُهْلِكَهَا بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ يُسَلِّطَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَإِنَّ رَبِّي قَالَ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي إِذَا قَضَيْتُ قَضَاءً فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُرَدُّ وَلاَ أُهْلِكُهُمْ بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ أُسَلِّطُ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَلَوِ اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِمْ مَنْ بَيْنَ أَقْطَارِهَا أَوْ قَالَ بِأَقْطَارِهَا حَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يُهْلِكُ بَعْضًا وَحَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَسْبِي بَعْضًا وَإِنَّمَا أَخَافُ عَلَى أُمَّتِي الأَئِمَّةَ الْمُضِلِّينَ وَإِذَا وُضِعَ السَّيْفُ فِي أُمَّتِي لَمْ يُرْفَعْ عَنْهَا إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَلْحَقَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي بِالْمُشْرِكِينَ وَحَتَّى تَعْبُدَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي الأَوْثَانَ وَإِنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ فِي أُمَّتِي كَذَّابُونَ ثَلاَثُونَ كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ وَأَنَا خَاتَمُ النَّبِيِّينَ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي وَلاَ تَزَالُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي عَلَى الْحَقِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عِيسَى ‏"‏ ظَاهِرِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا ‏"‏ لاَ يَضُرُّهُمْ مَنْ خَالَفَهُمْ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4252
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 36, Hadith 4239
Musnad Ahmad 1322
It was narrated that an-Nu’man bin Sa’d said:
A man said to ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه): O Ameer al-Mu`mineen, what month do you advise me to fast after Ramadan? He said: I have never heard anyone ask about this after a man asked the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) : O Messenger of Allah, what month do you advise me to fast after Ramadan? He said: “If you want to fast any month after Ramadan, then fast al-Muharram, for it is the month of Allah and in it is a day on which Allah forgave people and will forgive (more) people.`
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمِنْهَالِ، أَخُو حَجَّاجٍ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لِعَلِيٍّ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَيُّ شَهْرٍ تَأْمُرُنِي أَنْ أَصُومَ بَعْدَ رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَ مَا سَمِعْتُ أَحَدًا سَأَلَ عَنْ هَذَا بَعْدَ رَجُلٍ سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ شَهْرٍ تَأْمُرُنِي أَنْ أَصُومَ بَعْدَ رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَ إِنْ كُنْتَ صَائِمًا شَهْرًا بَعْدَ رَمَضَانَ فَصُمْ الْمُحَرَّمَ فَإِنَّهُ شَهْرُ اللَّهِ وَفِيهِ يَوْمٌ تَابَ عَلَى قَوْمٍ وَيَتُوبُ فِيهِ عَلَى قَوْمٍ‏.‏
Grade: Lts isnad is Da'if] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1322
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 724
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2434
Abu Hurairah narrated:
""Some meat was brought to the Prophet (s.a.w) and a foreleg was presented to him, and he used to like it, so he bit from it. Then he said: 'I will be the 'Leader' of the people on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know why that is? Allah will gather the people, the first and the last, on one level ground where they will (all) be able to hear a caller, and all of them will be visible, and the sun will be brought near such that the people will suffer distress and trouble that they cannot tolerate nor bear. Then some people will say: "Don't you see the state you have reached? Why don't you look for a person who can intercede for you with your Lord? " Some of them will say to others: " You should go to Adam." So they will go to Adam and say, "You are the father of all mankind, Allah created you with His Own Hands, and breathed into you from His spirit (which He creted for you) and ordered the angels to prostrate for you. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord? Don't you see what has happened to us? Don't you see the state we have reached?" On that Adam will reply, "Today my Lord has become angry such that He has never before been angry, and will never be thereafter. He forbade me (to eat from) the tree, but I disobeyed(Him), Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to somebody else; Go to Nuh." They will go to Nuh and say: "O Nuh! You are the first among the Messengers to the people of the earth, and Allah named you a thankful slave. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord? Don't you see what has happened to us? Don't you see the state we have reached?" Nuh will say to them : "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry, and will never be thereafter. I had been given one supplication, and I supplicated against my own people. Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else! Go to Ibrahim." They will go to Ibrahim and say: "O Ibrahim! You are Allah's Prophet and His Khalil among the people of the earth, so intercede for us with your Lord, don't you see what hads happened to us?" He will say: "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry and will never be thereafter. Indeed I uttered three lies."- Abu Hayyyan (a narrator) mentioned them in his narration - " Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else! Go to Musa." So they will go to Musa and say: "O Musa! You are the Messenger of Allah who Allah distinguished above the people with His Message and His Speech, intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see what has ...
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ أُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِلَحْمٍ فَرُفِعَ إِلَيْهِ الذِّرَاعُ فَأَكَلَهُ وَكَانَتْ تُعْجِبُهُ فَنَهَسَ مِنْهَا نَهْسَةً ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ لِمَ ذَاكَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ النَّاسَ الأَوَّلِينَ وَالآخِرِينَ فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَيُسْمِعُهُمُ الدَّاعِي وَيَنْفُذُهُمُ الْبَصَرُ وَتَدْنُو الشَّمْسُ مِنْهُمْ فَيَبْلُغُ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْغَمِّ وَالْكَرْبِ مَا لاَ يُطِيقُونَ وَلاَ يَحْتَمِلُونَ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا قَدْ بَلَغَكُمْ أَلاَ تَنْظُرُونَ مَنْ يَشْفَعُ لَكُمْ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَلَيْكُمْ بِآدَمَ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ وَنَفَخَ فِيكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ وَأَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لَكَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا قَدْ بَلَغَنَا فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ آدَمُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ نَهَانِي عَنِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَعَصَيْتُ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى نُوحٍ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ نُوحًا فَيَقُولُونَ يَا نُوحُ أَنْتَ أَوَّلُ الرُّسُلِ إِلَى أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ وَقَدْ سَمَّاكَ اللَّهُ عَبْدًا شَكُورًا اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا قَدْ بَلَغَنَا فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ نُوحٌ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَ لِي دَعْوَةٌ دَعَوْتُهَا عَلَى قَوْمِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ أَنْتَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ وَخَلِيلُهُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنِّي قَدْ كَذَبْتُ ثَلاَثَ كَذَبَاتٍ فَذَكَرَهُنَّ أَبُو حَيَّانَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى مُوسَى ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ مُوسَى فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُوسَى أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَضَّلَكَ اللَّهُ بِرِسَالَتِهِ وَبِكَلاَمِهِ عَلَى الْبَشَرِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنِّي قَدْ قَتَلْتُ نَفْسًا لَمْ أُومَرْ بِقَتْلِهَا نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى عِيسَى ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ عِيسَى فَيَقُولُونَ يَا عِيسَى أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ وَكَلَّمْتَ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ عِيسَى إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ ذَنْبًا نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَأْتُونَ مُحَمَّدًا فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَخَاتَمُ الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَقَدْ غُفِرَ لَكَ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَأَنْطَلِقُ فَآتِي تَحْتَ الْعَرْشِ فَأَخِرُّ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي ثُمَّ يَفْتَحُ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ مِنْ مَحَامِدِهِ وَحُسْنِ الثَّنَاءِ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا لَمْ يَفْتَحْهُ عَلَى أَحَدٍ قَبْلِي ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ سَلْ تُعْطَهُ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَّعْ ‏.‏ فَأَرْفَعُ رَأْسِي فَأَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ أُمَّتِي يَا رَبِّ أُمَّتِي يَا رَبِّ أُمَّتِي ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَدْخِلْ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ مَنْ لاَ حِسَابَ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْبَابِ الأَيْمَنِ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ وَهُمْ شُرَكَاءُ النَّاسِ فِيمَا سِوَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الأَبْوَابِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ مَا بَيْنَ الْمِصْرَاعَيْنِ مِنْ مَصَارِيعِ الْجَنَّةِ كَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَهَجَرَ وَكَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَبُصْرَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ وَأَنَسٍ وَعُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو حَيَّانَ التَّيْمِيُّ اسْمُهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدِ بْنِ حَيَّانَ كُوفِيٌّ وَهُوَ ثِقَةٌ وَأَبُو زُرْعَةَ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ اسْمُهُ هَرِمٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2434
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2434
Sahih Muslim 24 a

It is reported by Sa'id b. Musayyib who narrated it on the authority of his father (Musayyib b. Hazm) that when Abu Talib was about to die, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to him and found with him Abu Jahl ('Amr b. Hisham) and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya ibn al-Mughirah. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

My uncle, you just make a profession that there is no god but Allah, and I will bear testimony before Allah (of your being a believer), Abu Jahl and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya addressing him said: Abu Talib, would you abandon the religion of 'Abdul-Muttalib? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) constantly requested him (to accept his offer), and (on the other hand) was repeated the same statement (of Abu Jahl and 'Abdullah b. Abi Umayya) till Abu Talib gave his final decision and be stuck to the religion of 'Abdul-Muttalib and refused to profess that there is no god but Allah. Upon this the Messenger of Allah remarked: By Allah, I will persistently beg pardon for you till I am forbidden to do so (by God), It was then that Allah, the Magnificent and the Glorious, revealed this verse: " It is not meet for the Prophet and for those who believe that they should beg pardon for the polytheists, even though they were their kith and kin, after it had been made known to them that they were the denizens of Hell" (ix. 113) And it was said to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): " Verily thou canst not guide to the right path whom thou lovest. And it is Allah Who guideth whom He will, and He knoweth best who are the guided" (xxviii, 56).
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى التُّجِيبِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَبَا طَالِبٍ الْوَفَاةُ جَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهُ أَبَا جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا عَمِّ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ كَلِمَةً أَشْهَدُ لَكَ بِهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ يَا أَبَا طَالِبٍ أَتَرْغَبُ عَنْ مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْرِضُهَا عَلَيْهِ وَيُعِيدُ لَهُ تِلْكَ الْمَقَالَةَ حَتَّى قَالَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ آخِرَ مَا كَلَّمَهُمْ هُوَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ‏.‏ وَأَبَى أَنْ يَقُولَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لأَسْتَغْفِرَنَّ لَكَ مَا لَمْ أُنْهَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُوا لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ وَلَوْ كَانُوا أُولِي قُرْبَى مِنْ بَعْدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ أَصْحَابُ الْجَحِيمِ‏}‏ ‏.‏ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِي أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏ إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِي مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِالْمُهْتَدِينَ‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 24a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 36
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4303
It was narrated that Abu Sallam Al-Habashi said:
“Umar bin ‘Abdul-‘Aziz sent for me and I came to him upon the riding animal prepared for swift mail delivery. When I came to him, he said: ‘We have caused you some trouble O Abu Sallam.’ He said: ‘Yes, by Allah, O Commander of the Believers!’ He said: ‘By Allah, we did not want to cause you any hardship, but there is a Hadith which I have heard that you narrate from Thawban, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (saw), concerning the Cistern, and I wanted to hear it directly from you.’ He said: “I said: ‘Thawban, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (saw), told me that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “My Cistern is (wider than) the distance between Ailah and ‘Aden. It is whiter than milk and sweeter than honey, and its cups are as many as the stars in the sky. Whoever drinks from it will never feel thirst again. The first ones who come to drink from it will be the poor Muhajirin, with dirty clothes and disheveled hair, who do not marry refined women and for whom no doors are opened.” ‘Umar wept until his beard became wet, then he said: ‘But I have married refined women and doors have been opened for me. Certainly I will not wash the clothes that are on my body until they become dirt, and I will not comb my hair until it becomes disheveled.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَرْوَانُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُهَاجِرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي الْعَبَّاسُ بْنُ سَالِمٍ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، نُبِّئْتُ عَنْ أَبِي سَلاَّمٍ الْحَبَشِيِّ، قَالَ بَعَثَ إِلَىَّ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ فَأَتَيْتُهُ عَلَى بَرِيدٍ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ لَقَدْ شَقَقْنَا عَلَيْكَ يَا أَبَا سَلاَّمٍ فِي مَرْكَبِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجَلْ وَاللَّهِ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَرَدْتُ الْمَشَقَّةَ عَلَيْكَ وَلَكِنْ حَدِيثٌ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكَ تُحَدِّثُ بِهِ عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي الْحَوْضِ فَأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ تُشَافِهَنِي بِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ حَدَّثَنِي ثَوْبَانُ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ حَوْضِي مَا بَيْنَ عَدَنَ إِلَى أَيْلَةَ أَشَدُّ بَيَاضًا مِنَ اللَّبَنِ وَأَحْلَى مِنَ الْعَسَلِ أَوَانِيهِ كَعَدَدِ نُجُومِ السَّمَاءِ مَنْ شَرِبَ مِنْهُ شَرْبَةً لَمْ يَظْمَأْ بَعْدَهَا أَبَدًا وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ يَرِدُهُ عَلَىَّ فُقَرَاءُ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ الدُّنْسُ ثِيَابًا وَالشُّعْثُ رُءُوسًا الَّذِينَ لاَ يَنْكِحُونَ الْمُنَعَّمَاتِ وَلاَ يُفْتَحُ لَهُمُ السُّدَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَكَى عُمَرُ حَتَّى اخْضَلَّتْ لِحْيَتُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَكِنِّي قَدْ نَكَحْتُ الْمُنَعَّمَاتِ وَفُتِحَتْ لِيَ السُّدَدُ لاَ جَرَمَ أَنِّي لاَ أَغْسِلُ ثَوْبِي الَّذِي عَلَى جَسَدِي حَتَّى يَتَّسِخَ وَلاَ أَدْهُنُ رَأْسِي حَتَّى يَشْعَثَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4303
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 204
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4303
Sahih Muslim 1480 h

'Ubaidullah b. 'Abdullah b. 'Utba reported that 'Amr b. Hafs b. al-Mughira set out along with 'Ali b. Abi Talib (Allah be pleased with him) to the Yemen and sent to his wife the one pronouncement of divorce which was still left from the (irrevocable) divorce; and he commanded al-Harith b. Hisham and 'Ayyash b. Abu Rabi'a to give her maintenance allowance. They said to her:

By Allah, there is no maintenance allowance for you, except in case you are pregnant. She came to Allah's Apostle (may peace he upon him) and mentioned their opinion to him, whereupon he said: There is no maintenance allowance for you. Then she sought permission to move (to another place), and he (the Holy Prophet) permitted her. She said: Allah's Messenger, where (should I go)? He said: To the house of Ibn Umm Maktum and, as he is blind, she could put off her garmeqts in his presence and he would not see her. And when her 'Idda was over. Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) married her to Usama b. Zaid. Marwan (the governor of Medina) sent Qabisa b. Dhuwaib in order to ask her about this hadith, and she narrated it to him, whereupon Marwan said: We have not heard this hadith but from a woman. We would adopt a safe (path) where we found the people. Fatima said that when these words of, Marwan were conveyed to her. There is between me and you the word of Allah, the Exalted and Majestic: Do" not turn them out" of their houses. She asserted: This is in regard to the revocable divorce what new (turn can the event take) after three pronouncements (separation between irrevocable). Why do you say there is no maintenance allowance for her if she is not pregnant? Then on what ground do you restrain her?
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِعَبْدٍ - قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ، الرَّزَّاقِ أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا عَمْرِو بْنَ حَفْصِ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، خَرَجَ مَعَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى امْرَأَتِهِ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ قَيْسٍ بِتَطْلِيقَةٍ كَانَتْ بَقِيَتْ مِنْ طَلاَقِهَا وَأَمَرَ لَهَا الْحَارِثَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ وَعَيَّاشَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ بِنَفَقَةٍ فَقَالاَ لَهَا وَاللَّهِ مَا لَكِ نَفَقَةٌ إِلاَّ أَنْ تَكُونِي حَامِلاً ‏.‏ فَأَتَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَتْ لَهُ قَوْلَهُمَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ نَفَقَةَ لَكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَاسْتَأْذَنَتْهُ فِي الاِنْتِقَالِ فَأَذِنَ لَهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ أَيْنَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِلَى ابْنِ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ أَعْمَى تَضَعُ ثِيَابَهَا عِنْدَهُ وَلاَ يَرَاهَا فَلَمَّا مَضَتْ عِدَّتُهَا أَنْكَحَهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُسَامَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا مَرْوَانُ قَبِيصَةَ بْنَ ذُؤَيْبٍ يَسْأَلُهَا عَنِ الْحَدِيثِ فَحَدَّثَتْهُ بِهِ فَقَالَ مَرْوَانُ لَمْ نَسْمَعْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ إِلاَّ مِنِ امْرَأَةٍ سَنَأْخُذُ بِالْعِصْمَةِ الَّتِي وَجَدْنَا النَّاسَ عَلَيْهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ فَاطِمَةُ حِينَ بَلَغَهَا قَوْلُ مَرْوَانَ فَبَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمُ الْقُرْآنُ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ لاَ تُخْرِجُوهُنَّ مِنْ بُيُوتِهِنَّ‏}‏ الآيَةَ قَالَتْ هَذَا لِمَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ مُرَاجَعَةٌ فَأَىُّ أَمْرٍ يَحْدُثُ بَعْدَ الثَّلاَثِ فَكَيْفَ تَقُولُونَ لاَ نَفَقَةَ لَهَا إِذَا لَمْ تَكُنْ حَامِلاً فَعَلاَمَ تَحْبِسُونَهَا.
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1480h
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 52
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 3518
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 464
Al-Hasan bin Ali [may Allah be pleased with him] said:
"Allah's Messenger taught me some phrases to say during Al-Witr (Allahummahdini fiman hadait, wa a'fini fiman afait, wa tawallani fiman tawallait, wa barik Li fima atait, wa qini sharra ma qadait, fa Innaka taqdi wa la yuqda Alaik, wa innahu la yadhillu man walait, tabarakta Rabbana wa ta'alait.) 'O Allah guide me among those You have guided, pardon me among those You have pardoned, befriend me among those You have befriended, bless me in what You have granted, and save me from the evil that You decreed. Indeed You decree, and none can pass decree, and none can pass decree upon You, indeed he is not humiliated whom You have befriended, blessed are You our Lord and Exalted.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْحَوْرَاءِ السَّعْدِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ رضى الله عَنْهُمَا عَلَّمَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَلِمَاتٍ أَقُولُهُنَّ فِي الْوِتْرِ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ اهْدِنِي فِيمَنْ هَدَيْتَ وَعَافِنِي فِيمَنْ عَافَيْتَ وَتَوَلَّنِي فِيمَنْ تَوَلَّيْتَ وَبَارِكْ لِي فِيمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَقِنِي شَرَّ مَا قَضَيْتَ فَإِنَّكَ تَقْضِي وَلاَ يُقْضَى عَلَيْكَ وَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَذِلُّ مَنْ وَالَيْتَ تَبَارَكْتَ رَبَّنَا وَتَعَالَيْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي الْحَوْرَاءِ السَّعْدِيِّ وَاسْمُهُ رَبِيعَةُ بْنُ شَيْبَانَ ‏.‏ وَلاَ نَعْرِفُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْقُنُوتِ فِي الْوِتْرِ شَيْئًا أَحْسَنَ مِنْ هَذَا ‏.‏ وَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْقُنُوتِ فِي الْوِتْرِ فَرَأَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ الْقُنُوتَ فِي الْوِتْرِ فِي السَّنَةِ كُلِّهَا وَاخْتَارَ الْقُنُوتَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَإِسْحَاقُ وَأَهْلُ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ أَنَّهُ كَانَ لاَ يَقْنُتُ إِلاَّ فِي النِّصْفِ الآخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ وَكَانَ يَقْنُتُ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِلَى هَذَا وَبِهِ يَقُولُ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 464
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 464
Sahih al-Bukhari 3866

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

I never heard `Umar saying about something that he thought it would be so-and-so, but he was quite right. Once, while `Umar was sitting, a handsome man passed by him, `Umar said, "If I am not wrong, this person is still on his religion of the pre-lslamic period of ignorance or he was their foreteller. Call the man to me." When the man was called to him, he told him of his thought. The man said, "I have never seen such a day on which a Muslim is faced with such an accusation." `Umar said, "I am determined that you should tell me the truth." He said, "I was a foreteller in the pre-lslamic period of ignorance." Then `Umar said, "Tell me the most astonishing thing your female Jinn has told you of." He said, "One-day while I was in the market, she came to me scared and said, 'Haven't you seen the Jinns and their despair and they were overthrown after their defeat (and prevented from listening to the news of the heaven) so that they (stopped going to the sky and) kept following camel-riders (i.e. 'Arabs)?" `Umar said, "He is right." and added, "One day while I was near their idols, there came a man with a calf and slaughtered it as a sacrifice (for the idols). An (unseen) creature shouted at him, and I have never heard harsher than his voice. He was crying, 'O you bold evil-doer! A matter of success! An eloquent man is saying: None has the right to be worshipped except you (O Allah).' On that the people fled, but I said, 'I shall not go away till I know what is behind this.' Then the cry came again: 'O you bold evil-doer! A matter of success! An eloquent man is saying: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah.' I then went away and a few days later it was said, "A prophet has appeared."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُمَرُ، أَنَّ سَالِمًا، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ مَا سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ، لِشَىْءٍ قَطُّ يَقُولُ إِنِّي لأَظُنُّهُ كَذَا‏.‏ إِلاَّ كَانَ كَمَا يَظُنُّ، بَيْنَمَا عُمَرُ جَالِسٌ إِذْ مَرَّ بِهِ رَجُلٌ جَمِيلٌ فَقَالَ لَقَدْ أَخْطَأَ ظَنِّي، أَوْ إِنَّ هَذَا عَلَى دِينِهِ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ، أَوْ لَقَدْ كَانَ كَاهِنَهُمْ، عَلَىَّ الرَّجُلَ، فَدُعِيَ لَهُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ ذَلِكَ، فَقَالَ مَا رَأَيْتُ كَالْيَوْمِ اسْتُقْبِلَ بِهِ رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ، قَالَ فَإِنِّي أَعْزِمُ عَلَيْكَ إِلاَّ مَا أَخْبَرْتَنِي‏.‏ قَالَ كُنْتُ كَاهِنَهُمْ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا أَعْجَبُ مَا جَاءَتْكَ بِهِ جِنِّيَّتُكَ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا أَنَا يَوْمًا فِي السُّوقِ جَاءَتْنِي أَعْرِفُ فِيهَا الْفَزَعَ، فَقَالَتْ أَلَمْ تَرَ الْجِنَّ وَإِبْلاَسَهَا وَيَأْسَهَا مِنْ بَعْدِ إِنْكَاسِهَا وَلُحُوقَهَا بِالْقِلاَصِ وَأَحْلاَسِهَا قَالَ عُمَرُ صَدَقَ، بَيْنَمَا أَنَا عِنْدَ آلِهَتِهِمْ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ بِعِجْلٍ فَذَبَحَهُ، فَصَرَخَ بِهِ صَارِخٌ، لَمْ أَسْمَعْ صَارِخًا قَطُّ أَشَدَّ صَوْتًا مِنْهُ يَقُولُ يَا جَلِيحْ، أَمْرٌ نَجِيحْ رَجُلٌ فَصِيحْ يَقُولُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ‏.‏ فَوَثَبَ الْقَوْمُ قُلْتُ لاَ أَبْرَحُ حَتَّى أَعْلَمَ مَا وَرَاءَ هَذَا ثُمَّ نَادَى يَا جَلِيحْ، أَمْرٌ نَجِيحْ، رَجُلٌ فَصِيحْ، يَقُولُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ فَقُمْتُ فَمَا نَشِبْنَا أَنْ قِيلَ هَذَا نَبِيٌّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3866
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 91
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 206
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ حَسَّانَ ، عَنْ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ، قَالَ : " هَكَذَا كَانُوا يُوصُونَ : هَذَا مَا أَوْصَى بِهِ فُلَانُ بْنُ فُلَانٍ، أَنَّهُيَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، وَأَنَّ السَّاعَةَ آتِيَةٌ لَا رَيْبَ فِيهَا، وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ يَبْعَثُ مَنْ فِي الْقُبُورِ، وَأَوْصَى مَنْ تَرَكَ بَعْدَهُ مِنْ أَهْلِهِ أَنْ يَتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَيُصْلِحُوا ذَاتَ بَيْنِهِمْ، وَأَنْ يُطِيعُوا اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ إِنْ كَانُوا مُؤْمِنِينَ، وَأَوْصَاهُمْ بِمَا أَوْصَى بِهِ إِبْرَاهِيمُ بَنِيهِ وَيَعْقُوبُ : # يَا بَنِيَّ إِنَّ اللَّهَ اصْطَفَى لَكُمُ الدِّينَ فَلا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلا وَأَنْتُمْ مُسْلِمُونَ سورة البقرة آية 132 #، وَأَوْصَى إِنْ حَدَثَ بِهِ حَدَثٌ مِنْ وَجَعِهِ هَذَا، أَنَّ حَاجَتَهُ كَذَا وَكَذَا "
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 3093
Sunan Abi Dawud 2524

Narrated Ubaydullah ibn Khalid as-Sulami:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) made a brotherhood between two men, one of whom was killed (in Allah's path), and a week or thereabouts later the other died, and we prayed at his funeral). The Messenger of Allah (saws) asked: What did you say? We replied: We prayed for him and said: O Allah, forgive him, and join him to his companion. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: What about his prayers since the time the other died, and his fasting since the time the other died--the narrator Shu'bah doubted the words, "his fasting--and his deeds since the time the other died. The distance between them is just like the distance between heaven and earth.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَمْرَو بْنَ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رُبَيِّعَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ السُّلَمِيِّ، قَالَ ‏:‏ آخَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ فَقُتِلَ أَحَدُهُمَا وَمَاتَ الآخَرُ بَعْدَهُ بِجُمُعَةٍ أَوْ نَحْوِهَا، فَصَلَّيْنَا عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ مَا قُلْتُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا ‏:‏ دَعَوْنَا لَهُ، وَقُلْنَا ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ وَأَلْحِقْهُ بِصَاحِبِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏ فَأَيْنَ صَلاَتُهُ بَعْدَ صَلاَتِهِ وَصَوْمُهُ بَعْدَ صَوْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ شَكَّ شُعْبَةُ فِي صَوْمِهِ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ وَعَمَلُهُ بَعْدَ عَمَلِهِ إِنَّ بَيْنَهُمَا كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2524
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 48
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2518
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ ، عَنْ ابْنِ عُمَرَ : أَنّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ " كَانَيُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَبَعْدَ الظُّهْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَبَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْتِهِ، وَبَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَبَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْتِهِ "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1407
Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
‘Asim al-Ahwal said:
I asked Anas b. Malik whether the humble supplication1 during the prayer was before or after bowing and he replied, “Before it; God’s Messenger observed it after bowing only for a month. He had sent out some people called Qur’an readers, to the number of seventy, on an expedition and they were smitten,2 so for a month God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication after bowing, invoking a curse on their murderers.” 1. The Arabic is qunut, which means 'being obedient’, or 'the act of standing’. It is used of certain supplications in the witr or at other times, but there is some disagreement about when these supplications may be made. The traditions in this chapter deal with the appropriate times. 2. The reference is to an incident at Bi’r Ma'una in 4 A.H. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن عَاصِم الْأَحول قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَانَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ؟ قَالَ: قَبْلَهُ إِنَّمَا قَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا إِنَّهُ كَانَ بَعَثَ أُنَاسًا يُقَالُ لَهُمْ الْقُرَّاءُ سَبْعُونَ رَجُلًا فَأُصِيبُوا فَقَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا يَدْعُو عَلَيْهِمْ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 700
Sahih Muslim 771 a

'Ali b. Abu Talib reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up at night for prayer he would say:

I turn my face in complete devotion to One Who is the Originator of the heaven and the earth and I am not of the polytheists. Verily my prayer, my sacrifice, my living and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the worlds; There is no partner with Him and this is what I have been commanded (to profess and believe) and I am of the believers. O Allah, Thou art the King, there is no god but Thee, Thou art my Lord, and I am Thy bondman. I wronged myself and make a confession of my Sin. Forgive all my sins, for no one forgives the sins but Thee, and guide me in the best of conduct for none but Thee guideth anyone (in) good conduct. Remove sins from me, for none else but Thou can remove sins from me. Here I am at Thy service, and Grace is to Thee and the whole of good is in Thine hand, and one cannot get nearneststo Thee through evil. My (power as well as existence) is due to Thee (Thine grace) and I turn to Thee (for supplication). Thou art blessed and Thou art exalted. I seek forgiveness from Thee and turn to Thee in repentance: and when he would bow, he would say: O Allah, it is for Thee that I bowed. I affirm my faith in Thee and I submit to Thee, and submit humbly before Thee my hearing, my eyesight, my marrow, my bone, my sinew; and when he would raise his head, he would say: O Allah, our Lord, praise is due to Thee, (the praise) with which is filled the heavens and the earth, and with which is filled that (space) which exists between them, and filled with anything that Thou desireth afterward. And when he prostrated himself, he (the Holy Prophet) would say: O Allah, it is to Thee that I prostrate myself and it is in Thee that I affirm my faith, and I submit to Thee. My face is submitted before One Who created it, and shaped it, and opened his faculties of hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of Creators; and he would then say between Tashahhud and the pronouncing of salutation: Forgive me of the earlier and later open and secret (sins) and that where I made transgression and that Thou knowest better than I. Thou art the First and the Last. There is no god, but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ الْمَاجِشُونُ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَبْدِ، الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعَظْمِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 771a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 240
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1695
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 729
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up to pray, he would say takbeer, and start the prayer by saying:
`I have turned my face in submission to the One who originated the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist and a Muslim, and I am not one of the mushrikeen. Verily, my Salah (prayer), my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the ‘Alameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists). He has no partner, And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims [Abun-Nadr said: and I am the first of the Muslims]. O Allah, there is no god but You. You are my Lord and I am Your slave. I have wronged myself and I admit my sin, so forgive me all my sins, for no one can forgive sins except You. Guide me to the best of conduct, for none can guide to that except You and divert from me bad conduct, for no one can divert it from me except You. Blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to You.” When he bowed, he said: `O Allah, to You I have bowed, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My hearing my sight, my brain, my bones and my sinews submit to You.` When he rose from bowing he said: `Allah hears those who praise Him. Our Lord, to You be praise, filling the heavens, the earth and that which is between them and filling whatever else You will besides.” When he prostrated he said: “O Allah, to You I have prostrated, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My face has prostrated to the One Who created it, shaped it and gave it a good shape, and opened its hearing and sight. Blessed be Allah, the Best of creators.` Then he after said the salam at the end of the prayer: `O Allah, forgive me my past and future sins, what I have done in secret and what I have done openly, what I have transgressed and what You know more than I. You are the One Who brings forward and the One Who puts back, there is no god but You.`
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمَاجِشُونُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، وَالْمَاجِشُونُ، عَنْ الْأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ اسْتَفْتَحَ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنْ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنْ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَالَ أَبُو النَّضْرِ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ وَكَانَ إِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنْ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ فَصَوَّرَهُ فَأَحْسَنَ صُوَرَهُ فَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ فَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ فَإِذَا سَلَّمَ مِنْ الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), Muslim (771)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 729
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 162
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3421
Ali bin Abi Talib narrated that whenever the Messenger of Allah would stand for Salat, he would say:
“I have directed my face towards the One who created the Heavens and the earth, as a Hanif, and I am not of the idolaters. Indeed, my Salat, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying is for Allah, the Lord of all that exists, there is no partner for Him, and with this have I been ordered, and I am among the Muslims. O Allah, You are the King, there is none worthy of worship except You. You are My Lord, and I am Your slave, I have wronged myself, and I admit to my sin, so forgive me all my sins, verily, there is none who forgives sins but You. And guide me to the best of the manners, none guides to the best of them except You, and turn the evil of them away from me, [verily,] none can turn the evil of them away from me except You. I have believed in You. Blessed are You and Exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to you (Wajjahtu wajhiya lilladhī faṭaras-samāwāti wal-arḍa ḥanīfan wa mā ana min al-mushrikīn, inna ṣalātī wa nusukī wa maḥyāya wa mamātī lillāhi rabbil-`ālamīn, lā sharīka lahū wa bidhālika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimīn. Allāhumma antal-maliku lā ilāha illā ant, anta rabbī, wa ana `abduka ẓalamtu nafsī wa`taraftu bidhanbī faghfirlī dhunūbī jamī`an, innahū lā yaghfir adh-dhunūba illā ant. Wahdinī li-aḥsanil-akhlāqi lā yahdī li-aḥsanihā illā ant. Waṣrif `annī sayyi’ahā [innahū] lā yaṣrifu `annī sayyi’aha illā ant. Āmantu bika tabārakta wa ta`ālaita astaghfiruka wa atūbu ilaik).” And when he would bow in Ruku`, he would say: “O Allah, to You I have bowed, and in You I believe, and to You have I submitted. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bones and my sinew are humbled to you (Allāhumma laka raka`tu wa bika āmantu wa laka aslamtu. Khasha`a laka sam`ī wa baṣarī wa mukhkhī wa `iẓāmī, wa `aṣabī)” Then when he would raise his head, he would say: “O Allah, our Lord, to You is praise the fill of the Heavens and the earths and the fill of whatever You will of things. (Allāhumma rabbanā lakal-ḥamdu mil’as-samāwāti wal-arḍīna wa mā bainahumā, wa mil’a mā shi’ta min shay’in ba`d).” Then, when he prostrated, he would say: “O Allah, to You have I prostrated, and in You have I believed, and to You have I submitted, my face has prostrated to the One Who created it and fashioned it, and gave it its hearing and its sight. So Blessed is ...
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي الشَّوَارِبِ، حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ الْمَاجِشُونَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ آمَنْتُ بِكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرَضِينَ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ فَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ فَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ آخِرَ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالسَّلاَمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3421
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 52
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3421
Sunan Abi Dawud 1627

‘Ata’ b. Yasar said :

A man from Banu Asad said : I and my family alighted at Baqi al-Gharqad. My wife said to me : Go the Messenger of Allah(may peace be upon him) and beg something from him for our eating, and made a mention of there need. So I went to the Messenger of Allah(May peace be upon him). I found with a man who was begging from him and he was saying to him: I have nothing to give you. The man turned away from him in anger while he was saying: By my life, you give anyone you wish. The Messenger of Allah(May peace be upon him) said : He’s anger with me, for I have nothing to give him. If any of you begs when he has an Uqiyah or its equivalent, he has begged immoderately. The man of Banu Asad said : So I said : The she camel of ours is better than an uqiyah, while an uqiyah is equivalent to 40 Dirhams. I therefore returned and did not beg from him. Afterwards some barley and raisins where brought to the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him). He gave us a share from them (or as he reported)till Allah, the Exalted, made us self-sufficient(i.e well off).

Abu Dawud said: Al-Thawri narrated it as Malik narrated.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ بَنِي أَسَدٍ أَنَّهُ قَالَ نَزَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَهْلِي، بِبَقِيعِ الْغَرْقَدِ فَقَالَ لِي أَهْلِي اذْهَبْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلْهُ لَنَا شَيْئًا نَأْكُلُهُ فَجَعَلُوا يَذْكُرُونَ مِنْ حَاجَتِهِمْ فَذَهَبْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدْتُ عِنْدَهُ رَجُلاً يَسْأَلُهُ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ أَجِدُ مَا أُعْطِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَوَلَّى الرَّجُلُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ مُغْضَبٌ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ لَعَمْرِي إِنَّكَ لَتُعْطِي مَنْ شِئْتَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَغْضَبُ عَلَىَّ أَنْ لاَ أَجِدَ مَا أُعْطِيهِ مَنْ سَأَلَ مِنْكُمْ وَلَهُ أُوقِيَّةٌ أَوْ عَدْلُهَا فَقَدْ سَأَلَ إِلْحَافًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الأَسَدِيُّ فَقُلْتُ لَلَقِحَةٌ لَنَا خَيْرٌ مِنْ أُوقِيَّةٍ وَالأُوقِيَّةُ أَرْبَعُونَ دِرْهَمًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَجَعْتُ وَلَمْ أَسْأَلْهُ فَقَدِمَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ شَعِيرٌ أَوْ زَبِيبٌ فَقَسَمَ لَنَا مِنْهُ - أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ - حَتَّى أَغْنَانَا اللَّهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ هَكَذَا رَوَاهُ الثَّوْرِيُّ كَمَا قَالَ مَالِكٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1627
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 72
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1623
Musnad Ahmad 117
Ubaidullah bin ‘Abdullah bin 'Utbah bin Mas'ood told us that Abu Hurairah said:
When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ died and Abu Bakr رضي الله عنه became (caliph) after him, and some of the Arabs apostatized,ʻUmar رضي الله عنه said: O Abu Bakr, how can you fight the people when the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said: `I have been ordered to fight the people until they bear witness that there is no god except Allah. Whoever bears witness that there is no god except Allah has protected his wealth and his life from me, except in cases dictated by Islamic law, and their reckoning will be with Allah`? Abu Bakr رضي الله عنه said: by Allah I shall certainly fight the one who separates prayer and zakah, for zakah is what is due from wealth. By Allah, whoever withholds from me a goat that they used to give (in zakah) to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, I shall fight them for withholding it. 'Umar said: By Allah, as soon as I realized that Allah had opened the heart of Abu Bakr to fighting, I realized that it was the right thing to do.
حَدَّثَنَا عِصَامُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، وَأَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَا أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنْ الْعَرَبِ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلَّا بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَاللَّهِ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ قَالَ أَبُو الْيَمَانِ لَأَقْتُلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهَا قَالَ عُمَرُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَأَيْتُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (1399) and Muslim (20)) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 117
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 35
Sahih al-Bukhari 4895

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

I witnessed the `Id-al-Fitr prayer with Allah's Apostle , Abu Bakr, `Umar and `Uthman; and all of them offered it before delivering the sermon... and then delivered the sermon. Once the Prophet (after completing the prayer and the sermon) came down, as if I am now looking at him waving at the men with his hand to sit down, and walked through them till he, along with Bilal, reached (the rows of) the women. Then he recited: 'O Prophet! When believing women come to you to take the oath of allegiance that they will not worship anything other than Allah, will not steal, will not commit illegal sexual intercourse, will not kill their children, and will not utter slander, intentionally forging falsehood (by making illegal children belonging to their husbands)'....(60.12) Having finished, he said, 'Do you agree to that?" One lady, other than whom none replied the Prophet said, "Yes, O Allah's Apostle!" (The, sub-narrator, Al-Hasan did not know who the lady was.) Then the Prophet said to them: "Will you give alms?" Thereupon Bilal spread out his garment and the women started throwing big rings and small rings into Bilal's garment. (See Hadith No. 95 vol.2)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مَعْرُوفٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ وَأَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَنَّ الْحَسَنَ بْنَ مُسْلِمٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ الصَّلاَةَ يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ فَكُلُّهُمْ يُصَلِّيهَا قَبْلَ الْخُطْبَةِ ثُمَّ يَخْطُبُ بَعْدُ، فَنَزَلَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ حِينَ يُجَلِّسُ الرِّجَالَ بِيَدِهِ، ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ يَشُقُّهُمْ حَتَّى أَتَى النِّسَاءَ مَعَ بِلاَلٍ فَقَالَ ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ إِذَا جَاءَكَ الْمُؤْمِنَاتُ يُبَايِعْنَكَ عَلَى أَنْ لاَ يُشْرِكْنَ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَلاَ يَسْرِقْنَ وَلاَ يَزْنِينَ وَلاَ يَقْتُلْنَ أَوْلاَدَهُنَّ وَلاَ يَأْتِينَ بِبُهْتَانٍ يَفْتَرِينَهُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِنَّ وَأَرْجُلِهِنَّ‏}‏ حَتَّى فَرَغَ مِنَ الآيَةِ كُلِّهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ حِينَ فَرَغَ ‏"‏ أَنْتُنَّ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ لَمْ يُجِبْهُ غَيْرُهَا نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، لاَ يَدْرِي الْحَسَنُ مَنْ هِيَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتَصَدَّقْنَ ‏"‏ وَبَسَطَ بِلاَلٌ ثَوْبَهُ فَجَعَلْنَ يُلْقِينَ الْفَتَخَ وَالْخَوَاتِيمَ فِي ثَوْبِ بِلاَلٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4895
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 415
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 418
  (deprecated numbering scheme)